《Reborn on the Shinobi World has a Sarutobi》 1 Dying and having no options? Hello my name is or used to be Arturo Alfarest. I was walking by the railroad tracks has a short cut from my work to my home, and no I didn''t die from being run down by Truck-kun or by Train-kun. Actually I got hit by a flying baseball to the head. Did I mention that there is a park nearby, well I black out after that. Now I am in a place that resembles my old dreams of heaven and the gates of hell. I used to have that type of dreams once in a while maybe about 20 times around my lifetime. The skies look gloomy super light drizzle with grey skies. Allot of street roads empty with trees in between separating the roads with empty houses near them. Looks like my old neighborhood 2 main roads leading to a building that looks like a church with giant Gates and one big door leading inside. I have been previously here, so I was not afraid has the first 5 times I been here. There was a difference this time, I haven''t seen my old friends waiting for me from high school has in my previous dreams. So it felt a little odd. so instead of walking to the main door like always this time I headed to the side gate which lead to a small door that emaniated a orange glowing light compared to the white light that came from the main door of the church. Has I headed to it I decided to open the small black door with orange glow. When I opened it I ended on a office which had mostly all colored scheme red and some little black on it. There was a black desk with a computer colored red. there was some red roses on one of the corners of it on a pot. I also noticed a white chair in front of the black desk mostly for who ever visited since it kind of resemble a office. The walls had some black frames with pictures of natural did like forest fires, tornadoes rampaging on a town and tsunamis destroying tourist attractions. While I was distracted by the pictures since the pictures keep moving to other natural disasters. I heard a sultry voice behind me. Unknown female: " Please take a seat mister Arturo" Has I turn to look there was a beautiful woman with blue eyes and slitly curly hair with dark brown hair with some blonde highlights on it. Dress on a red one piece dress tight on all the right places. I immediately recognized her he the devil on the movie Bedazzled has the actress Elizabeth Hurley. Has she pointed me to seat on the white chair and she getting on the other side of the desk sitting on a black chair. I did has told and sat on the chair has she was typing on the computer on her desk. She raise a eyebrow and look at me with her brilliant blue eyes. Unknown woman: " Well let me star with introductions, I am Lucy Morningstar and I am in charge of where I am going to send you now that you are dead." Arturo:" Wait, I am dead, is this not a dream?" I asked has I couldn''t believe wat she just has said. Lucy: " Arturo Alfarest, 31yrs old, 5"11 height and 375lb, Black hair with dark brown eyes and light brown skin.... gotta say u don''t look like 375 maybe 250 or atmost 275lb. You carry yourself pretty well.... Ah, here it is you died due to a hit to the head by a baseball that was traveling about 99.9 mph. It was a automatic death the moment u got hit till your fall." She said had she look at me with predatory eyes. Arturo:" So I am dead.....so that means I am going to hell?" I said since the room motif and her name being Lucy ( Most likely short for Lucifer) I was starting to have a little panic and fear, specially how I saw her looking at me like was a juicy double meat hamburger with extra cheese. Lucy: "Oh no mister Arturo, you obviously have options besides hell, if you are willing to pay for the price that is." She said has she started typing on her computer. Arturo:" So that means I can go to heaven?" Lucy:" Nope that''s is not a option for you since the moment you step and opened the black door glowing orange. Which usually represents the door to hell. Talking about that why did you decide to open it? Did you not see the big white door and shinning lights?" Arturo: "I did but i didn''t see my friend''s has usually I do next to the doors. So it felt eerie and intimidating without my friend''s there. So I took the small black door." Lucy look at me with a surprise look then look back at the screen on her computer. Lucy: "Are you sure you been here before has j see in your files this is actually your first death." she said that to me while scrutinizing me for any lies. Arturo:" I have been here at least 20 times during my lifetime but I just took it had a dream." Lucy: " I see, is not rare for the world of dreams to sometimes reach the realm of the dead or the real of the spirits. It can just be a big coincidence that u ended up here visiting during your dreams. Has for your options besides hell, if you pay the price I may allow you to reincarnated and live a new life in a fantasy world like in your movies, anime or novels with your memories intact and some random benefits I decide to give you in your next life." Arturo:"But I don''t have anything to exchange , I was not carrying anything valuable with me when I died." I said has I felt uncomfortable how she keep on looking at me. Lucy: "It''s no big deal all you have to give me is your name Arturo Alfarest, meaning you will be nameless and will forget your name but who cares after all you will be born again and be rename by your new parents." Arturo: "That''s all that is not that hard to give....." Lucy: "Oh no , that''s not all you also have to give me your [virginity] for the deal to close, has I see in your profile you still one and never got on a serious relationship, and virgins are a rare delicacy the more time passes specially for the male population." She said has I saw here blue eyes turn golden yellow while watching me. I gulp my saliva, first of all, I had no experience and second I was not confident enoughfor such option and last I had no fxxxing option it was this or hell and I gotta tell you Lucy look so fine at the moment. 2 2 Wishes/Perks What seems like months of drowning in passion with the she devil, instead of being in hell, I felt I was in heaven all the time. Finally the she devil Lucy looked with a satisfied smile at me while cuddling next to me and said. Lucy: Well I think this is about it, I am totally satisfied. It was fun actually teaching you how to pleasure a woman. If anyone knew what you know now, woman would not be able to part away from you from now on. You could conquer there bodies and heart at the same time. At last let change subject, I am going to give you 7 perks...actually 5 since the first and second are included pre-requisite of the promise I said. Art: Wait, how long have i been with you, have it not been months? And what pre-requisites you promise? Lucy: Silly you, we where only love making for about 7 days non-stop. What are you talking about months? Maybe you just are tired since I worked you hard. Has for the first and second perks or wish I promised are for you to choose the world reincarnated you will be born in and your intact memories, a type of Intact Reincarnation. So now you only have 5 wishes or perks, but remember I said that only if I felt like it or am able to accomplish it. You did such a good job at making me happy that I let you have it your way. So what are going to be your 5 wishes. Has Lucy said that, she was twirling her index finger in my chest has she got comfortable putting her head next to me. I was shock at what she said, usually the devil or evil entity would not be so amicable. Unless Lucy was going to act like a monkey''s paw. So I would have to think well about my wishes. Art: Okay so for the world I want to reincarnated is... Lucy: You don''t have to tell me I figure that you want the Naruto world right? Art: How do you know?! Lucy: Did you forgot I got your life profile on my computer archives I do my job seriously....well most of the time. I know you are a big fan of that anime,manga series. So just start with your actual wishes/perks that you want. Art: Okay.....okay...First I want to make sure I am born the same gender has my previous life....being a male and when I am born I want to be about the same generation has Kakashi Hatake and Mito Gai. Lucy: Oh...good one allot skip that like a soul most of the time you show your self how you perceive yourself, but upon reincarnation all that is swept away and is up to luck. You could have been born a girl. She said has her face twitch for a moment and instantly switching to a devilish smile. I might have been right about my wishes being like a monkey''s paw seeing Lucy''s reaction even if it was miniscule. Art: My second wish is.... Lucy: Wait there a minute honey, thats your 3rd wish already. Art: What? I only wish for one! Lucy: Not really, 1st is being a male, check, 2nd being born at the timeline of Kakashi and Gai second wish, check. Art: Oho......yeah, you are right. Lucy: I always am. (Damn I totally forgot but technically is true its 2 different wishes.) Art: Okay, then for my 3rd and 4th wish...for my 3rd wish I want the same skill has Tobi''s Eternal Magenkyou Sharingan but without being a blood line and for it more to be a skill imbued to my soul, meaning that even if they check me they would not find it on my body. Has for my 4th wish I want Perfect or Absolute chakra control and when I say chakra control I mean all including elementals. Lucy: Okay, thats a bit hard I don''t know if I can do that. The world laws over there are to different. For your 3rd wish all i can do is give similar abilities to your soul but only to a 3-tomoe sharingan, and for your 4th wish I can give you perfect control over your chakra but not elemental chakra i may only be able to give you 1 elemental chakra with absolute control and 1 with perfect control. Do you want to rethink your wishes? Art: No, do that it still better than not having it. For the Absolute elemental I want Wind and for Perfect Yang elemental since that affects how strong the body can be. Lucy: Oh..no....Yang element doesn''t count has a element on my books so i can''t do that depends on you once reincarnated you need that work out hard for that to happen. Art: What? Does Space element or Time element count? Are those acceptable? Lucy: Nope...since both are interconnected if you choose one you get also part of the other, so I can''t pull that off and the entities on that universe/world would detect that. Art: Entities? Lucy: You know like the Otsuki clan or higher beings like self proclaim gods and stuff of that universe. Art: Oh...no I don''t want to be in danger in the get go. Okay then basic element Perfect control of Water. Lucy: That I can do, so tell me honey whats your last wish. Art: Has my last wish, Is it possible for you to consider me has your husband/lover and not forget me? After all, you are my first woman....I mean.... well you understand. Lucy looked frozen for a moment, then looked at me with a sincere smile. Lucy: I can do that but I can''t return your name that was part of the deal. Art: Then can you at least use it has part of your name from now on...has my first wife in this life or is it inbetween life''s? Lucy: That I can do I''ll be from now on Lucy Morningstar Alfarest. She said has she stand up grab 2 rings out of nowhere, one ring was white and one was black the rings had the design of the Oroboros. The Dragon Serpent that ate himself, Lucy pass me the Black ring and told me to put it on my left hand ring finger, she putting the white ring on her left hand ring finger. Lucy: Well, looks like I am married for the first time. I''ll keep my promise and will not forget you my dear Husband sorry for not calling you for your name since that name now belongs to me. I''ll safe guard it forever even thought is such a common name. Has Lucy said that she grabbed my hand and gave me a passionate kiss and then guided me to a Silver grey door and told me to go. I would most likely blackout and be born again. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ 3 3 Being born a Sarutobi Darkness thats where I was, has I was eventually met by a light at the end of the tunnel. Suddenly I felt a burning sensation on my ass, while my body felt like was thrown to an ice bucket challenge kind of situation has the enviroment, most likely to a baby felt like once all the senses bombarded me at the same time. I just couldn''t hold it and started yelling/crying like what I was, a big crying baby. I couldn''t even open my eyes since most of my senses were all hyped up and the light was to bright in my point of view. All I did was cry, when finally my senses where calming down a little as I felt I was being carried from a person to another person, most likely the midwife or doctor, to what look like it was my mother. Once I open my eyes I saw a older lady/woman around maybe on her late 30s. (What, my mom is not a young lady,.....Oh...no I am going to be drinking from a middle age woman, not a young lass.) I was a little upset at that since I had high expectations... Since my endevour with a woman for the first time put the bar pretty high for woman. A old man approach maybe he was on his 50''s I don''t know he looks tired has hell. Looks like maybe he was my grandpa? Mother: Hiruzen what are you gonna name our child. Hiruzen: His name will be Asuma Sarutobi. Biwako let me hold my son. I started crying from shock since I couldn''t believe i was the son of the 3rd Hokage and even more shock that I was Asuma. Damn I didn''t specify that i wanted to be a new Original character, to be my own person. Looks like Lucy literally just transmigrated my soul to Asuma. In a way it is still reincarnation but this is also transmigration and above of that I became a side character that literally was there just to be the love interest for Kuranei. Did Lucy plan this, she totally screw me over. Since if I remember Asuma didn''t do anything outstanding except to be part of the Shinobi twelve from the temple of fire who are the shinobi''s that protect the Lord of Fire but Asuma didn''t do anything recognizable during the 3rd ninja war. It sounded more like the 3rd Hokage just hided Asuma to join the temple of fire to not involve shim in the war. Damn without me being there I won''t make a name for myself like Kakashi, Gai, Minato and the other uprising shinobi. Also i never actually like Kurenai she was just has useless has Sakura. She was an awful teacher, she didn''t teach nothing to ther students and even looks like she created a team to just beat her up since all had a way to get around her genjutsu. Kiba could depend on smell to locate her so genjutsu doesn''t work on him. Hinata had Byakugan and could see throught Illusions, Shino can find her with his bugs to track and locate didn''t need to depend on his eyesight. Has i was crying like crazy, my father the Hokage got worried he had harmed me in anyway and immediatetly handed me back to my mother. Hiruzen: Looks like he doesn''t like his old man. Maybe he can smell that i been busy with load of paperwork. Either way I have to return, Biwako take care of yourself and of our child. If you can''t do it by your self you still have Nanako to watch over the child for us. Has he left a girl who looked around 13 or 14yrs old with a light tan brown skin and brown hair approach my mother has she passed me to her to look for me has she look tired and needed some rest. Looks like this maid was called Nanako, she is a member of the clan since she had the clans symbol on her left shoulder embroider on her kimono, I don''t know how she is related to my mom, a cousin or just a member of the family. Right after I had already been fed and changed I was put in a crib next to my mom has Nanako just went to a recliner chair and started to drink some tea and started to read a book which cover looked familiar for some reason to me. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 3 years later During this 3 years I have been training by feeling my chakra on my body and trying to cultivate as much chakra I could. Thanks to my ability to see the flow of chakra similar to the sharingan which i had inbued in my soul i didn''t even had to activate it. It was more like a passive skill that was on all the time i could see really well and everything I was teach like japanese and writing I memorized immediatetly. I still remember on the training for chakra control from those anime episodes so I started with the leaf exercise starting with 1 leaf till later i ended with leaf stuck all over my body later on. Most of the training I did it out of the sight and I would sneak leafs with me back home. For the maid Nanako it just look like a baby who got a hobby collecting them so she didn''t say anything or saw anything weird about it. Since I was riding that, I follow by collecting rocks/pebbles but my purpose was to use it for chakra training, has i advance from leafs to rocks around my body. I wanted to be able to be like the Hyuga''s chakra control over all the body. Thanks to my perfect chakra control it didn''t take more than maybe some tries so I mostly just focus i prolonging the time to extend my chakra reserves. I also did allot of mediation to contain and conceal my chakra even when release. I was trying to achieve something similar to the concept of God Ki from Dragon Ball Super, Releasing my chakra has much has I could but with max efficiency and concealment. I took more focus than anticipated has I could do it consciencely but I couldn''t do it subconsious which was my goal. It took me about 6 months to actually succeed now I was alert even when sleeping concealing my chakra, but notice that i needed to reveal at least some of it since my Dad would found it suspicious. Took me another 2 months to be able to control it perfectly now I could show which ever power level of chakra I wanted or capable off. Also my mom dotted on me, since my dad was mostly never around and when he was he would be busy with Hokage bussiness and when he finally had time he only wanted to smoke his pipe and relax. So yeah he didn''t had allot of time for me. I really didn''t mind since it gave me more time to train. I had big plans for my training and rise to become one of the strongest shinobi of Konoha in the future. One of my goals was to train hard on taijustsu like Maito Gai, have some exceptional ninjutsu like Kakashi and recreate some of the ninjutsu or techniques of other ninjas. I also love swords and blades in my past life. So I was planning on training on swordmanship. I wanted to recreate 2 sword styles based on a novel I once read known has Mushoku Tensei. They had "Sword God Style" which emphasize on pure technique for speed,power and sharpness, unstoppable. The "Water God Style" which emphasize on smooth transition between techniques encompassing your surrounding similar to the Hyuga''s 8 trigram 64 palm and defensive rotation a powerful defensive sword style based on being like water smooth and flowing capable of countering any attack surrounding you but with a sword, highly efficient with the most minimal effort needed to use to counter attacks, but I gotta admit this style can be used with any weapons or equipment, damn you can even use it bare handed. Using your hands has bladed defensive weapon, for real it is like a rip off of the Hyuga''s but with sword techniques capable of cutting the enemy. Has of now even thought I still got time to enter the academy all I have been doing is train in some running, and some push-ups and squats all free weights of course. I also wanted to learn some ninjutsu but looks like my old man said I was to young to learn any of it and that I should just focus on chakra control with the leaf exercises. Also I discover I had a older brother but he rarely comes to see me since it looks like he is already a gennin, or anbu since I think I saw him dress has one in a occasion, looks like he follows Dad to work. I don''t know why they called my dad "The Professor" when he doesn''t want to teach me. I have complained to my mommy about daddy not wanting to teach me, I did it with cute puppy eyes trying to manipulate my mother to force him to teach me some jutsu or guide me but she denied and told me I was her baby and it was to early for me stop being a child. Looks like my mom maybe the one responsible why dad won''t teach me or guide at all. Looks like all I can do is trying to recreate fighting styles that I remember from my past life, like Muay thai, Tai chi chuan, Wing chun, Bagua zhang 64 palms which mirrors in real life the Hyuga style to some extent and Jujitsu which most likely will be available has a fighting techniques in the academy in the future, but I want to have a head start. I use to collect martial art books and read them allot since I love kung fu movies and action martial arts related ones. I had all their history and techniques memorize but mostly just practice a little of them till I got bored of them, but now knowing that my life depends on my fighting capabilities I was going to train like crazy. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 4 4 More advanced on training and discoveries About almost 2yrs have passed while I trained on my taijutsu, I have integrated Boxing,Wing Chun and Muay thai has my hard fist style oriented combat for close-quarter combat. This hard the easiest compared to the Bagua Zhang and Tai chi the internal styles of martial arts which depends on chi/ki, I really never understood chi/ki but since I can feel chakra I incoporated that instead so while I treated my chakra has ki/chi concept on those martial arts with there special breathing methods between transition of moves. I discovered I was actually feeling nature chakra and absorbing it a little, I was shock since I felt my body get invigorated and more powerful by several folds, what got me weird out was that I didn''t turn to stone while performing but notice the moment I interrupted the flow of movements of tai chi moves I felt a backlash and notice my finger tips getting hard and a little grey. I was turning to stone little by little. So instead of stopping abruptly I instead continued the flow of the tai chi movements concentrating on the flow and breathing methods has I finished correctly the movements. That help me get strong again and also notice that my hands where returning to normal. Has I finished I came to the conclusion that Tai chi is similar to the meditation they do in Mount Myokobu but this was a moving meditation movement kind of version. Instead of staying still to collect sage chakra it was the opposite and a little more safer since this method let the body regulate the amount taken in as the movement also let out the energy out at the same time so it wouldn''t overload the body and turn to stone. So Tai chi chuan which translated to Universal Ultimate Fist fitted well here. I was literally absorbing the natural energies from the universe in my case Nature chakra/Sage chakra! Also I was not like naruto who absorbs it and store it in his body, It was different with tai chi, I was more like a medium energy going into my body and being use at the same time to power me up and releasing it out too all in one motion between motions powering me up at the same time. To explain it i was more like a power cable getting electricity to do what I needed to do while the extra energies not capable to handle returning to the origin where it came from. Looks like I needed to make my body stronger for my body to be capable to handle more Nature/Sage chakra, which explains why I was turning to stone really fast at the moment I abruptly stopped has all the movements on tai chi have a concept and breathing method integrated into them. For Bagua Zhang 64 palms which most likely is the comparison to the Hyuga''s 8 trigrams 64 palms, I master it pretty fast since I had actually practice the forms in my past life, but the most important aspect was the foot work treading fast swift almost touching the ground when moving also known a has treading in mud and also the circular method foot work involving on moving around your opponents blind spots in while circulation around the opponent has opposed to Tai chi which is circulation around yourself like a ball/sphere capable of turning around in any direction which kind of also reminded me of the Hyuga''s Chakra Spinning Ultimate Defense. Has for weapon training I have been practicing with a wooden sword has long has a tanto on both hands, since in the future I will have those Chakra Blades. I really don''t remember when or if it is even mention when Asuma got those but if I am destine to have them they will eventually will fall to my hands. I have train with this wooden blades integrating it to my Muay Thai, Boxing, Wing chun styles hybrid martial art. I really need to name it, so If I do decide to teach, it would have a proper name. I should be strait with it and just call it Asuma''s Fighting style. Maybe in the future I could open a dojo like Maito Gai, if i remember he does have a dojo or was it a Gym. I was not planning on teaching Tai chi chuan since I notice this is literally training methods for Nature/Sage chakra and could be very dangerous in the wrong hands. Also doing Tai chi help me maintain more focus about my body movements and heighten senses capable of encompassing my surroundings and not miss no details not only on eyesight but on the other too, kind of reminding me of Iruka''s way of focusing to sense his surroundings only difference is that I don''t need to be still and not moving to do so. Now I needed to find a way to integrate the body movements and special breathing methods to all of my fighting styles to have a type of upgraded version of them calling them Sage Mode Upgrade style or to literally decipher how the breathing methods and flowing movements help to achive something similar to Tai Chi but to all my others like Boxing, Muay Thai and Wing Chun. So for now I will have to research and experiment. My advancement on trying to develop the Sword God Style is coming along well a step at a time. Trying to develop 8 basic movements with my blade all encompassing speed,power,sharpness and total dominance. For the Water God Style it will be a little more complex since I am integrating both Tai Chi movements and Bagua Zhang with the Sword has both my shield and weapon concept. So is taking me more time to develop, but the foot work was the first thing integrated follow by parrying movements and some basic counters attacks all involving on being fluid like water with circular and spiral movements in all the techniques. You can''t go wrong with the basics. I know I been trying to do allot so I sleep about 4hrs daily. After that is either training or practicing concepts to see what works and doing some writing about them. Since eventually I plan of actually have all my training to be standardize so it can be teach and learn has easy has possible, but effort will still be necessary to reach unimaginable levels. I still was planning to have the same ranks has the novel I got the concept from: Beginner, Intermediate, Saint, King, Emperor and God. Being God level on Sword God Style meant to be able to cut down a Mountain while Being a God rank on Water God style meant that anything within Several Kilometer radius was within your control and striking distance. Pretty over power sword styles. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Biwako: Asuma come over here, you are always reading, writing or training, you should make some friends, your fifth birthday is coming up and we plan to make it a big party presenting you to the clan heads of Konoha. Asuma: Tomorrow is my birthday? Wow time sure flies when you get distracted or busy. Am I going to learn some jutsu from Dad has a birthday present. No! Absolutely make sure Dad teaches me some Jutsu for my birthday present mom! Please! Biwako: I will mention it to your dad to see if at least he can introduce to you the basic 3 ninjutsu. Asuma: Yeah! Anything is better than nothing. Also who will you invite to the party? Biwako: We plan of inviting the Hatake, Hyuga, Uchiha, Nara, Inuzuka, Chosuke, Yamanaka and some merchant families. I also over heard Hiruzen inviting his old team mates including Danzo which are part of the counsil. Thought I don''t know if they got any kids around your age to make friends with. Asuma: Looks like dad is bringing all his work buddies. Maybe he wants an excuse to leave work early. Biwako: You maybe right about that, but I also think he wants to brag about his son has he also invited the Lord of Fire Daimyo. Asuma: The Daimyo will be in my party? How is that possible? I am not that important to him am I? Biwako: Oh silly you. Of course is because he is a friend of the Lord of Fire since he works for him. Also the Daimyo likes Konoha so he is using the excuse to come and after that take some days here for vacation. Asuma: Oh, that makes more sense. So do I need anything special for tomorrow clothing wise? Biwako: Don''t worry I already have some clothes for you for tomorrow. Just be a good host for the visitors tomorrow. Asuma: Okay mom, I will be at my best behaviour. I said has I left to rest since tomorrow was important for me, my mom and dad. I wonder if I will meet any important characters from the anime. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- 5 5 Fight with a Hatake and gift of a Shimura Today was going to be my birthday party, my mom had everything plan for the party to be by the evening so I got all morning for my self. Which for me meant more training, I have been working with my wind attribute chakra, thanks to absolute wind chakra control that I wished I was able to fly or more like breeze with my techniques I created. I totally ripped off Kurulin form DBZ his Destructo Disk was the best technique for killing and resembles allot the wind chakra attribute of cutting anything in his path. I also combine my wind chakra with "Body Flicker Technique, a ninja tech that allows to move short to long distances at an almost untraceble speed. To anybody watching is like I teleport. This is accomplised by using chakra to temporarily vitalise the body and move at extreme speeds. The amount of chakra required depends on the overall distance and elevation between the user and the intended destination. But thanks to my absolute wind chakra control I barely use anything for my movement since the efficiency of my wind control is absolute barely wasting anything with the bonus of cutting wind resistance making me even faster and silent like an actual ghost. I totally ripped this from the future know "Shisui the Teleporter", has the defect of tunnel vision I got around it by training my hearing like Zabuza silent killing technique and using my wind chakra and wind currents to feel sense my surroundings. So it can be used in actual combat, and even if I didn''t depend on that I got similar abilities has a 3 tomoe sharingan imbued on my soul. So tunnel vision was never a problem to begin with. After finishing my Tai Justsu training which lasted about 3hrs after I woke up, which was usually about around exactly 4 am after my return of it I took a bath and saw my clothes that my mom bought for me. It was a white short-sleeved shirt with a blue and black collar over chain-armor,along with a simple white vest, a pair of black pants and a white belt. Looks like the party was going to be around one of the Sarutobi big courtyard since it was going to be a kind of like a outside birthday party. I saw allot of tables like in picnics all filled with the brim with allot of all type of dishes, only some tables where empty with nothing on it, either for presents or for extra visitors. They even had build a ninja course? or a kids playground park set up on the by courtyard. Even a big freaking "Pinata" in shape of a elephant even thought I never seen a elephant in Naruto apart from the summoning of Danzo in the anime, you know that weird paper mache statues/figures you fill with candies to later to destroy them with a wooden bat/stick to make the candies fall. In my previous life this was a Latin/Mexican culture thing at birthday parties and celebrations on christmas. Mom later explain that the "Pinata" was gotten actually gotten by a friend of my father since he forgot to order it because of work. While some servants or workers from the Sarutobi where doing that I was having some time playing some shogi with my maid Nanako. She really has grown on me since she and my mom where the ones that usually make sure I went to sleep and was well fed since I most of the time lost myself on my studying/research and training. As of today I present myself to other clan members and their sons, so from my mom perspective it was the perfect time to me to get some friends my age. At the beginning I didn''t get shogi and kept losing over and over again when playing. Well i was never into this type of games like shogi, go and chess, I barely touch checkers on my past life and I thought I was good when I later I discovered I was just average. Now I for sure I can say I am a decent or advance player, since I was been confirm by my mom, and by dad. I really want to get crazy good on this game and on the "Go" board. I really don''t like losing and knowing that in the future I am going to be a teacher to one of the most genius characters on Naruto I don''t want to look bad. I want the future Shikamaru to have several loses on this game under his belt from me. Slowly but surely allot of people where arriving at the courtyard I didn''t recognized anybody mostly from some unknown clans or civilians since this was kind of a open party my dad created this kind of party treating it has a holiday since I saw him and mom talking, dad having a relax face has if he didn''t have to do paperwork. (I wonder who got stuck with it). Then I saw a small group escorted by some ninja and a samurai, once they got to the party the ninja and samurai left to the outside of the courtyard, and the guest which I assume was the fire daimyo since he was dress a fancy went to sit with my dad and started talking. Has this was happening and the party was getting lively. My mom called me to present myself has the host and welcome everyone. So I had to do a small speech so people would know who I was. Asuma: "Welcome everyone to my party! My name is Asuma Sarutobi! Today I am turned 5yrs old and hope that everyone is having or will have a good time in my party! Thank you everyone for coming and enjoy your time!" I said has I did a small bow in the end. As I approach my dad who signal me to come, I think he wanted to present me with the daimyo and with the other clan members. Hiruzen: "Mr.Daimyo this is my son Asuma has you can see". Daimyo: "Hello there, little Asuma has you can see your party is super important now that I am here, actuality is that I wanted to visit Konoha for a while now but I been busy, your birthday party invitation just came at the most welcome time. If you want something for your birthday I can get you anything but it will arrived at a later date. So do you wish for anything little Asuma." The Daimyo said has it looks he didn''t got a present with him. Asuma: "Sure I would love to have a chakra metal ninjas sword if possible, about 3ft 6in long." My dad look shock at my request. Most likely because chakra metal is expesive and rare to find, but then again he is the Fire Daimyo he has all the money and resourses of the land of fire it would''t be hard for him right. Daimyo:" I see, that indeed is possible but to prepare such a thing it will take about maybe 6months before you get it. Are you sure about the sword." Asuma:" Yeah! I been interested in swordmanship and want to be renown by it in the future for that I need a good sword." Daimyo: "Okay then you''ll have your sword in the future. I hope I do here great things about you in the future and see what legends you create as a swordman. Maybe you''ll be able to match the 7 swordsman of the mist. I would totally would love for our land of fire to have their own renown ninja swordman." After that I had some idle chat with the damyo about my future interest and my hobbies. I even had some matches of shogi with him. Finally I disengaged from the Daimyo and my mom took me to present me with some of the other clans. Hibiko: This is the head clan patriach of the Hatake Sakumo and his son Kakashi. As I saw kakashi look he resemble his father allot. Crazy he is using that mask already covering his face. Even his father doesn''t cover it. Sakumo: "I have heard from your mom that you like the way of the sword/blade and been practicing allot. Do you want to have a spare with my son Kakashi he been practicing the Hatake blade techniques. Wanna give it a go and see how you fair againt him." Sakumo said has if just a daily occurence. Kakashi acting a little suprise at his dad, like he had just read his mind. Since he was giving me a weird look at me since most likely I was carrying with me a wooden tachi sword at my waist. I notice from a far that Hiruzen was overheard our discussion and not only him but Danzo too which he was seated next to him and the Daimyo. Most likely talking about political things. Asuma:" I accept I have not been able to test my techniques in actual combat. Let me go get another wooden sword tachi for Kakashi." I said has I went inside the home and brought out another wooden tachi sword and gave to Kakashi. Sakumo: I''ll over see the match lets do it over there near the playground set over there. Kakashi and me headed with Sakumo to the training ground/playground and set our distance with our wooden tachi on hand. Sakumo watching from the side raising his hand for the start of the match. Sakumo:" 2 or 3 matches and you will be consider the victor" he said like if he was proctoring an exam. From the distance you could see Hiruzen,Danzo the Daimyo and other watching us. Since we took all the attention being the birthday party host and all. I immediately took my relax side ways pose based on my SwordGod style. Has Kakashi took his Fang over Fang blade style of the Hatake''s. I was going to totally rip off his Hatake style thats why I accepted this challenge since I was still trying to improve my 8 movements swordmanship of the SwordGod style. Has Kakashi dashed immediately to me with his blade, I dashing to but in a more stand up form with my hand ready near my waist grabbing my wooden tanto. I set a limit to myself has Kakashi chakra level where gennin level and for me to improve in actual combat I needed the experience which most likely Kakashi had practicing against his father which I didn''t had. So I went with half of of chakra levels of what Kakashi was demonstrating/outputing while fighting. Our Blades clash as at the last moment I unleash my tachi from my waist in a fast trajectory to his blade blocking it completely. Kakashi immediately withdraw backwards, but not letting him breath I follow to close the gap. Kakashi immediately unleashing some pattern slashes toward me while withdrawing. For some reason even thought I knew what he was going to do I was a little slow. Has since this was my actual first combat experience the nervousness was getting to me. But I was not missing any of the movements of Kakashi blade. He then vanished has he jumped from one of the poles on the playground and appear just above me strinking down on me with the tachi. I noticed this attack had allot of power from gravity and his whole body using it as a spring to realease full destruction. I barely dodge has I saw my shirt rip partially apart has I dodge. I got to admit it hurt, thank god I had chain mail. Sakumo:" Stop! First match is Kakashi." he said has he brought his attention to me. Sakumo:" Are you okay Asuma, do you want to continue because if you don''t want to I can end it here." Asuma:" NO! What I meant is I want to continue. I am learning allot just from sparring." Sakumo:" Okay lets continue then Round 2....Start". This time the battle was getting better, I was now immitating Kakashi''s style but you still could notice that who had the advantage, which was Kakashi after all he was practicing this style for more years, but thanks to my harsh tai jutsu training I had the upper hand on strenght. Also the Hatake blade techniques depended on fast dashes with all the body behind the attacks and allot of suprise attacks from weird angles and powerful drops with allot of chopping/slash power. The longer the fight was going on the more Kakashi was getting tired in the end we ended with a frontal attack dash from the Hatake style blade techniques. Has we clash our blade at full power....or at least Kakashi was I was going half my power. He was sent flying backwards with his hand shaking and his blade out of his hand on the ground. My physical prowess was to much for his arm/body. Sakumo:" Victory for Asuma on the 2nd round, for the last round less have a 3 minute break so you 2 can recover" he said has he look at me a little suprise. Kakashi also look suprise mostly shock that I was capable of imitating his Hatake blade techniques, even if a little sloppy compared to him. Most likely he also was shock at how strong I was and that I didn''t even look tired. The 3 minute break was most likely Sakumo trying to give a breather to Kakashi. Has Kakashi was sitting on one of the benches in the playground resting and watching me has I just sit where I was streching my neck muscles and breathing smiling to Kakashi. Showing a toothy grin. Also the nervousness was about already gone and I was feeling all hyped up. I was planning to go all out in the Hatake blade techniques against Kakashi also integrating my SwordGod style into them. I got to admit I learn allot from this matches I could now further the power/speed and techniques of my 8 sword movements I been developing for the SwordGod. Also I already learn all the attack patterns and main movements of the Hatake style since it revolves on full body movement techniques unleash in a suprise all for one attacks. Most likely combine with the lighting chakra there is nothing they cannot slash/chop in one movement. Kakashi was massaging his right hand with his lefthand has for sure he got some nerve damage or muscle burden from our final clash on the second match. Never looking away from me who looked like I was just chilling while taking deep breaths. Sakumo: "All right 3 minutes of rest are over, participants please get in position." He said with a smile, he really was getting into it. I got in position has before but this time I was mirroring Kakashi pose. Kakashi was taken aback and then you could see anger in his eyes. Most likely getting mad that I was straight up challeging him with his family Hatake blade techniques. Sakumo:" Start!!!!" Immediately my music flew inside my head specifically "Linkin Park-PaperCut". Has I went full gear toward Kakashi only using 1/4th of my physical power to match Kakashi speed and strengh. This time the battle was flowing in my favor has I use the Hatake blade techniques. Flowing my own rhythm based on the song "PaperCut". Kakashi was getting serious has hell since you could see his focus look, but non the less he couldn''t follow my flow. Me ending him with the movement he used to finish our first match, me aiming at his face and neck just scraping it on purpose cutting his mask. Making it fall for his face to be shown to the world. Sakumo:"Stop! The winner of the 3rd match and over all victor Asuma." He said has he look shock on how I ended the match. Kakashi stunted at how he was defeated with his own style, Sakumo approaching him and passed a scarf to Kakashi who immediately cover his lower face with. In actuality he doesn''t look bad a he is in the handsome body faction, maybe that''s why girls, like the Ichiraku Ramen girl had hearts on her eyes when she saw Kakashi''s face in the future. Kakashi went directly to a bench and slumped dead tired has he was sweating allot looking down alittle. Maybe he had never been defeated or humiliated like this. Sakumo approach me, brought me to Kakashi to sit next to him, and said. Sakumo:" Kakashi, you did the best you could do don''t look dissapointed, I was shock has well how good little Asuma here pick up the blade techniques, but do you know whey he won in the end compared to you even thought both of you where using the same techniques." Kakashi looked up at his dad and show a look that meant he didn''t know why. Sakumo: "Little Asuma here not only use our clan techniques but made them his own, he flow with the blade creating his own rhythm compared to your bland,strict techniques, he manage to set the pace for the fight. For you to even have a chance you would have to break his flow, to interrupt hi rhythm. Which it could be hard to grasp depending if he even decided to change it midway or otherwise." Kakashi looked like he understood but at the same time he looked at me like I was a kind of monster for being able to pull all of that off within just 2 matches. Kakashi extended his hand to me for a hanshake and said to me. Kakashi: My name has you know is Kakashi, I have learn allot from you has you have learn from me. I won''t lose the next time. As for now I consider you my rival so you better not slack off. Asuma: "Sure, no problem I''ll love to spar with you again after all I am developing my own sword techniques. I hope you enjoy the party since is still not over we got allot of food so enjoy I said. Kakashi nodded and left with his father to some other tables where people where eating. There where some kids cheering to Kakashi which he totally ignore. Same for me thought, so I try to separate from those and try to approach anyone that look familiar to the anime series. In the background I saw Hiruzen and Danzo discussing looks like they got in a verbal argument. I couldn''t see it clearly but looks like Danzo won on their argument. He stood up and started walking towards me. I suddently felt nervous, what does Danzo wants with me, obviously nervous has Danzo always been depicted has the most evil/distorted selfish mind. Danzo:" That was a magnificent way of using the blade, was that not the Hatake techniques, did you practice them previously?" Asuma:" No, I just learn them in combat just now." Danzo:" Amazing! You have incredible talent in the way of the sword, I already ask for permission from your father, so I have this scroll for you, it has the Shimura''s Sword Techniques and hope it helps you on your path to become famous in the way of the sword. Also has I was discussing with your father, you are not allowed to straight up use the Hatake techniques since there are their Clan techniques and you don''t have permission to use them, but since I am giving you mine and I approve you can use them has your own. Happy Birthday Asuma." He said with a sincere smile. Which freak me out more, if I didn''t knew he was one of the main/side villain from Naruto I would totally believe he is a good old man. Asuma: "Thank you Lord Danzo!" I said has I received the scroll. Danzo:" That''s not all, I also have some of my own wind style jutsus for you, for any one with potential in the way of the sword wind techniques can help you complement them, and I have a hunch you have affinity for wind chackra." he said has he was still smiling while giving me another scroll. Hiruzen was watching this with a concerned look but it look like he expected this. Asuma:"Thank you so much again! " I said to him in a appreciated tone. Danzo: "It''s not much, plus I don''t have nobody to pass on my techniques, never had a son for myself. Well got to go, I got some business elsewhere." He said has he left in a casual manner his smile never leaving him. --------------------------------------- That was weird. How did he had a hunch I am wind attributed chakra. Has he been spying on me with his root? I got to watch out more during my training. ----------------------------------------- (Behind the Scene on the Background watching the Fight between Asuma and Kakashi) Danzo: "Do you see that Hiruzen he has talent for the sword, also who taught him those sword movements they resemble my Shimura''s clans techniques! Hiruzen have you teach him my techniques!" Hiruzen:" I have not had time for him at all, and no, I have never actually train him on anything to be fair, I don''t know where, he pick up those techniques! I am just as suprise has you. I thought maybe you where teaching him in secret behind my back!" He said retorting back to Danzo. Daimyo:" Gentlement just watch the good show you two can discuss later!" Hiruzen/Danzo:" Yes, Lord of Fire! You are right!" -------------------------------------------------- (After match ended) Danzo:" Hiruzen let me train your son in the way of the sword, he will be a remarkable swordman and pride for konoha in the future! His talent can''t go unwasted!" he said in a firm tone. Hiruzen: " You know, very well I will not allow it, you would use him for you own use, I know you well Danzo. I won''t let you teach him. Even if he was your son I am his rightful father." Danzo: "Then let me at least pass on my sword techniques I have them with me in a scroll. He will waste too much time if he is indeed trying to develop sword techniques and it''s more convinient having a foundation. You can''t just waste your son''s potential! I also over heard your wife comment to you that he wanted to learn jutsus why haven''t you teach him anything. Its just such a waste of potential. I may has well pass him my wind vacuum jutsus." he retorted. Hiruzen:" Ok, I''ll allow you to "gift" them to my son but you are not allowed to teach him yourself or have anyone from your faction approach him. You''ll have to pass by me first if anything." Sarutobi said has he was tired disscussing with his old pal. ------------------------------------------------- ------------------------------------------------ Comments I would like your input and opinion about the chapter. simple thanks for the chapter is nice and all but I like chapter opinions or thought''s, thanks for reading my chapters. 6 6 Not exactly the world of my memories While I watched how Danzo leave, from my side view I saw some kids approaching me, from the looks of it, it was one I recognized it was Obito Uchiha, follow by a sick looking kid, ah! I remember him, he was the future Gekko Hayate, Konoha''s future swordsman with his Ilusionary Moon Blade techniques if I remember he always look sick something about being a chronic disease because of that he got stuck being Special Jonnin never going further, he also had a relationship with a Anbu with the Cat mask I just forgot her name but she used to be in the anbu team of Kakashi in the past, well in the future considering the timeline now, and the last one I didn''t recognized but the kid was wearing a white shirt with weird black and white patterns, well mostly white with some weird lines with dots in between lines making it look weird, more like a optical illusion where you kind of see the lines move, he was wearing a chain mail underneath his shirt and some black shorts that reach down to his knees, the kid had hair similar to Sasuke but it look a little wavy, curly and he had red eyes similar to Kurenai''s. The first one to approach me was Obito with his a smile extending his hand for a handshake. While extending my own hand for the handshake. Obito: "That was awesome! How did you become so good at combat and pulled those incredible moves! Also how strong are you I saw in the second match how you send that kid back in the final clash and bwam! He flew and his weapon he just couldn''t hold it any longer!" Asuma: "Thanks,....but should''t you introduce your self first?" Obito: "Oh, I am so sorry! My name is Obito Uchiha and my goal is to be Hokage someday! But tell me how did you get so strong!" Asuma: "Well....I train everyday minimum for 3hrs on Tai jutsu training conditioning after that I train on my swordmanship I am trying to develop and in the evening I try to review or come up with new ideas for jutsus. I literally find something to do to improve myself and not slack off even a day." Obito: "What! No way! No rest in between no off days?! That''s crazy! No wonder you are so strong! I should (try) to follow your steps after all I am going to be Hokage in the future." Unknown: "Cough! Cough!! Cough!!! Sorry for the interruption but I think that you are shaking his hand way to hard....Hi, there my name is Hayate Gekko, I over heard about you trying to develop your own swordmanship and are interested in the path of the blade/sword. I''ll like to be your friend since I too am interested and...Cough!Cough!...I too want to develop my own swordmanship and would love to have somebody to practice/develop my own sword style along side you if you don''t mind me. Gekko said has he move Obito to the side and presented himself as he and I hanshake. Asuma: "Sure! I would love help you develop your own swordmanship style while I develop mine and then we can compare, but you also must have a goal of what is the approach of your style. Like is it going to be straight forward, versatile, trickery you name it." Gekko: "I plan it to be more ninja like aiming for suprise/trickery, Illusionary and also depending on ninjutsu. Obviously it will require effort but those are my goals." Asuma: "Cool, I can help with that, my swordstyle I trying to develop are actually two styles, SwordGod style which is direct/angular fast/strong and destructive, and WaterGod style mostly defensive/counter type encompassing control of oneself and the opponent. That one has a long way to go but my priority is SwordGod at the moment for fast results." Gekko: "Very interesting, I would like to see how you develop such styles in the future. Hey maybe I can take some of your concepts and add it to my style I want to develop" Asuma: "Sure, it will be my honor to if my sword techniques influence yours in the future. I could brag later that you learns some things from me has for sure I will learn stuff from you if we develop our techniques together." Gekko: "Sure!....Oh!...I forgot there is somebody else here that wants to meet you." He said has he said that and let the kid in white shirt with pattern black dotted lines. Unknown: "Hi there, I just wanted to congratulate you on your fight and tell you that open my eyes allot. I know I need to train harder now. Oh, Sorry.....My name is Yuhi Kusei, and I wanted to tell you I am interested in being your friend, and if possible also learn some of your sword techniques if possible. I also like Gekko''s idea and I am willing to help, since my dad says I got allot of potential for genjutsu, I could help Gekko create some illusionary moves." Asuma: "Wait! Did you said your name is Yuhi Kusei!? By any chance do you have a sister name Kurenai!?" Kusei: "I am a only child, I don''t have any siblings, and its only my dad and me." he said with a confuse look. Oh! No! Don''t tell me this is not the Naruto world from my memories but one of the alternate worlds of Naruto. That explains the familiarity I had with this kid. Kurenai was born has a boy and now is Yuhi Kusei!....No wonder even Danzo was acting nice. This must be a different alternate universe compared to the original Naruto world. All my possible future knowledge may be wrong. Got damn Lucy! I never specify that I wanted the exact plot main story of Naruto. Asuma:" Sure, I am willing to teach you some of my sword techniques but you have to has Gekko permission for his has he hasn''t develop them yet." Gekko: "It will be my honor if you can....Cough! Help me in the future developing my style, genjutsu integrated to my sword style would benefit me in my goals." He said as he gave a smile. Obito: "Hey guys, don''t go all mushy good comarades and leave me out! Even thought I am not interest on the way of the sword do call me out for some of your training. I want to be stronger has my goal is being hokage." Asuma/Gekko/Kusei: "Sure, sure we will call you if is not sword related training." we all sync up. Totally ignoring Obito. We discuss since most of us would likely be going to the academy we needed to train since they had requirements for us to be able to enter and there was a test this summer for it. The test was divided in 3 ways, 1st was a obstacle course, the second was a chakra manipulation test or more like a chakra test to see if you have the minimum requirements to use ninjutsu or potential for it and the last one was combat against one of the proctors, you didn''t need to win but to show what you got. (Maybe this is why Mito Gai was not accepted in the academy on his first try, he did got in later on but I think he was a year late to the academy since he had almost no chakra and was deemed not worth entering the academy. Yet later proving himself with his tai jutsu the next year entering the academy has a Tai Jutsu Specialist.) We discuss about possible training and irrelevant stuff, I even play some shogi with Kusei an Gekko. Eventually they got bored of losing and went their own way into the party talking with other kids. As for me I went to the tables still with plenty of good food. I was enjoying my time eating. The party ended around a little after twilight, after that it was mostly some servants/workers from the Sarutobi clan cleaning up the mess of what ever food was left and trash left over like, dirty napkins, wrappers and stuff. Me sitting in a bench just watching and thinking about what happened today. I did not meet any kids from the Ino, Chika, Sho, since they didn''t got somebody around my age. I did meet with the head clan''s but that was about it just a short introduction and I just went on with my party. Looks like i''ll enter the academy on the summer since my birthday was today October the 18th I have about 5 to 6 more months of uninterrupted training. I''ll have to see how to contact and find where Gekko and Kusei live or how to meet up for training. Now that I got Danzo''s clan Shimura sword techniques scroll I should try to master them first. He also pass his original Vacuum style wind Jutsus, those techniques where awesome in the anime since they don''t show you that many wind attribute chakra users. Also mom said that dad was going to gift me a scroll of the 3 basic ninjutsu so I will have a head start compared to the other academy students. I totally want to meet with Mito Gai and learn his 8 gates of life but at the same time i don''t want to steal his main thunder. I wonder what the future will bring since this is not the world of my memories that I remember from the anime. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ 7 7 plans for Gennin entrance exams and training the way of the sword. I wanted to pass the entrance exam to the academy with flying colors. Kakashi in the anime/manga was mention that he graduated and became a Gennin within 1 year. Also I discover that at the time of the fight Kakashi just barely became 4 years old his birthday was on September the 15th. Meaning he would become the youngest Gennin at the age of 5 years old. So not only is he younger than me but he also would end graduating earlier, since I plan on helping my new future friends on swordsmanship I plan to stay in the academy at least 3 years before graduating. I am planning on helping them too even before the entrance exam of the academy. Since I got the basic 3 ninjutsu from my dad. Which surprise it didn''t took me but a day to learn and use but still have to be more experience to use them in combat I think. With this it would be enough to give my new friends a head start compared to the other students. I was planning on also teach them the advance chakra control techniques of running on trees and on water. If I remember after that for more advance control it was boiling water, and final one was running up a waterfall which by then it would be consider Elite Jounnin chakra control or near Kage level. I didn''t want my friends dying because they were not strong enough so I was planning of having a excruciating training that could maximize their efforts to surpass their limits. I just hope they go through with it. If I remember one of my future team mates was also a swordsman that later was recognized for his assassination techniques with his sword coated with poison. His name was Raid¨­ Namiashi, he in the future becomes one of the Elite Shinobi Guard of the 4th Hokage also learning from him the Flying Thunder God technique which he learn among 2 others one being a team mate of Mito Gai, if I remember it was the toothpick ninja that look kind of lazy his name was Shiranui Genma. Meaning I got at least another sword buddy in my hands. Now that I think about it there are allot of hidden potentials here. If I wanted to I could even form a group rivaling the "Kirikagure seven swordsman of the Mist". I was thinking adding Kakashi since he practices his Hatake''s Fang over Fang Blade techniques. So counting him, me, Gekko, Kusei, and Raido we would be the "Konoha''s Five Swordsman of the Leaf". It doesn''t sound bad I may actually try to make a goal to have us recognize in the future 3rd shinobi war. Oh, also I manage to get in contact with Gekko and Kusei the day after my birthday since they came back to check how I was doing and how we would set up our days to hang together to train. I just told them we could use the Sarutobi''s training Compound which was pretty big since our clan was one of the biggest in konoha we actually had several of those. If I am not wrong at the moment we got about near 150 jounnins, 210 chunnins, and about 80 gennins and about 30 medical ninjas out of them all, out in the field, most from the side branches of the Sarutobi. Also my dad told me once I become 10 and I have outgrown my milk teeth he was going to call one of the Sarutobi medic to implant me with a igniter molar since he will pass the Sarutobi''s signature jutsu "Fire release:Ash Piling Burning" which the user spews a stream of chakra-infused gunpowder from their mouth, which surrounds the region. As the gunpowder is composed entirely of ash, it stays in the air around the victim like a cloud, which can be used like a smokescreen. After surrounding the enemy with the ash, the user can ignite it with a flint placed on their teeth beforehand to create a spark, resulting in a violent explosion, burning the enemy. However, this technique requires keen senses to read the air currents, the insight to read the movements of the enemy, the tactical experience to not also enfold one''s allies in the flames, and careful attention for the timing of the ignition. This is consider a B-rank jutsu and is one of the signature techniques of the Sarutobi''s main clan. Gekko: "Wow, Cough! This is a pretty big compound, is it okay to use it all for our self''s. There is even a small pool an some trees in here. Is that a rocky mountain wall, even a area that looks like a small forest" Asuma: "Dad told me that I can use this for my personal use since he prefers for me to be close to the house also guys here is the schedule of what I got for overall training for us. I didn''t include the sword training on it since that''s a work in progress and need to review what we know of swordsmanship. We can later make plans on what we can integrate. Also my dad gave me for my birthday the 3 basic ninjutsu which is a must for us to master to graduate and become Gennin. So I was planning for us to master chakra control to at least elite Chunnin level and work on this 3 basic ninjutsu before we even get into the academy. This will put us ahead against everyone else for except maybe the clan heirs like Kakashi. We will discuss about the sword techniques to but I got in my hands a scroll of the Shimura''s sword clan techniques here with me that we can practice has our basics for our foundation in the way of the sword." Kusei: " What?! How did you get that isn''t it forbidden or taboo to learn techniques from other clans! Won''t we get in trouble if people discover we know such techniques?!" Kusei said has he had a panic look the moment I took out the scroll out. Asuma: "Chill out! I already got permission from Lord Danzo himself saying I was free to use and teach the techniques to whomever I see fit learning them. Plus this will not be your sword fighting style this is just so we can have a foundation on the way of the sword. You will develop your own sword style using this has your basics. Goddamn can''t believe your own goal. We learning from others can benefit us allot when developing our own techniques!" I retorted back. Seeing Kusei calming down once I yell at him back. Gekko: "Good¡­.I was kind of shock too. Cough! But if you got permission I suggest we start learning the sword techniques first before trying anything with our own first. Then we will integrate our beliefs and goals to our own swordsmanship style.Cough!" He said with a determine look. Asuma: "Here look this sword style that Lord Danzo gave me is really similar to the style I was going for into my SwordGod style but it looks like instead of 8 moves it uses 13 sword moves only. They may look simple but there are more complex depending on how we use them. Here you can see it has allot of notes on what they can be use for or transition too. Very insightful, looks like Lord Danzo put allot of effort explaining the moves." Kusei: "Wow that''s awesome just 13 moves and I could be a swordmaster!" Gekko: "Wrong! Cough! You will use this has your foundation for your real own personal sword style. Also I see you didn''t brought anything resembling a sword or blade. Where you not prepared or you just forgot." Kusei: "I am so sorry! Swords are expensive and my dad said I couldn''t have one since swords are meant for higher learning like for Chunnins." Asuma: "Don''t worry Kusei! I got plenty of training swords over there do you see those don''t have sharpness and are weighted by kilograms from light, heavy and super heavy. That will help us get stronger as we train in the way of the sword." Kusei: "Cool! So has long I come here to train with you guys I have all the train equipment I need right?" Gekko/Asuma: "Yeah!" Asuma: "Okay guys we got to get together at least 6 hours each day for training any other physical training you want to do out of practice is your own responsibility since you have to also work on what you want to accomplish developing your sword style. We will have the first 1 and half for tai jutsu physical training, the second 1hour and half will be for chakra control training, the 3rd 1 hour and half will be for sword foundation training of the Shimura''s swordsmanship, and the last 1 hour and half will be the training of the 3 basic ninjutsu we need to master. Once we master the 3 basic ninjutsu we will remove it from the schedule and replace it with our own time for developing our own original sword styles. What do you guys think?" Gekko: "Looks like a solid plan to me. Cough! Cough! But you said if we wanted extra training was all up to us what do you mean by that?" He look up at me since he was seeing the schedule. Asuma: "Since the last part of the training is the 3 basic ninjutsu, to speed up your training to swords you can either A train on developing your sword style in your free time or B train in the 3 basic ninjutsu to master them faster to get over with them and start training your sword style on the last time slot. Also has you can see I am making it so we can train 5 days like this then on the 6 day is just sword training and taijutsu training since having a strong body is necessary for the way of the sword. The 7th day is a off day since you guys will need rest from this harsh training, cause I got to tell you my tai jutsu training is insane I''ll make sure you guys go back all wobbly by the end of each session. Any more questions"? I said has I look at them with a friendly smile. But to them it look like a future sadist trainer in their mind. Gekko: "Good,.....I don''t have any complaints, but if something does come up before the academy like a special occasion or a birthday party what about such cases, or an emergency" he said. Asuma:" If is something you know will happened ahead of time just inform me I will understand, just hope is not an excuse to skip training. If an emergency occurs don''t worry since we will find out about it eventually once you manage to be back on schedule" I said in a friendly manner. Kusei: "Kool, can I have a copy of the schedule my dad may not believe we are doing this after all?" Asuma:"Sure, I will make copies for the both of you and don''t worry we will start on Monday of this coming week. So you got 3 days to prepare mentally, also don''t forget to bring snacks or a lunch box and refreshments we might need to hydrate allot." Gekko/Kusei: "Gotcha!" they both said once they got their schedule copies and left to inform their families. Looks like I will have fun training and comparing progress is always something I like doing. _--------------------+----------------- (By:Author, please comment on your opinion about chapter thanks.) 8 8 progress before the entrance exams and meeting Kakashi again Time has passed by and within 3 months we have have already started developing our sword styles with the help of each other, we manage to master the 3 basics ninjutsu within the first month all thanks to me having chakra control training on all the sessions which lead to us to master them faster. Since I know of the techniques of future Gekko all I did was give him ideas on how to use the regular shadow clone techniques on his sword style to trick and do illusionary tactics while fighting. Thanks to that we manage to speed up his progress on his Moonlight sword style, creating the future famous "Dance of the Crescent Moon", a technique involving him and two shadow clones simultaneously attacking an opponent with their swords at such high speeds, that they create afterimages, making it difficult to avoid. In the anime, he could even perform the Dance of the Crescent Moon with just a kunai, and still be just as lethal. During his fight against Baki, Hayate proved to have possessed keen reflexes, as he was able to draw a kunai just in time to block an attack despite being inches away from his opponent and, on several occasions, was fast enough to use his sword to deflect kunai thrown at him, while he was in mid-air. Hayate also displayed great physical strength and precision in his sword attacks, slicing through and shattering several boulders with only a single strike. The other technique he developed was "Secret Sword: Moonlight" in which he dashes to his opponent with great speed before attacking them with a quick lateral sword strike. The tremendous speed leaves a trace of afterimage in the process and "Hazy Moon Night" a technique where you swing the sword in a circular motion, leaving a trace of afterimages behind, which befitting to name, mirrors that of a moon. Gekko will then rush at them to deliver a blow, taking advantage of the difficulty in following his movement. Most of his develop techniques depends on physical optical illusion based on speed and weird pattern movements, integrating the basic shadow clone technique makes it one of the trickiest sword styles I have ever seen. Thanks to the harsh Tai jutsu training he is almost half way accomplishing his goals, meaning this Gekko Hayate will be stronger than the future version I remember of him, maybe in this life time he will become an Elite Jounnin. Also most of his training focus on overall body strength but have specialized speed training for those fast movements on his sword style. For Kusei, well he is been a little on the slow side, he does manages to keep up on the tai jutsu training but from the looks of it even though Gekko is the one that looks the sickest or out of shape. Kusei ends up death last and even more tired than Gekko by the end of training. Kusei told me he has been training on his Tai jutsu also at home that''s why he gets tired since he did a type of pre workout. As for his sword style we decided to just for him to keep working on the 13 moves from the Shimura style and to also study his genjutsu since he looks like he has allot of talent on that area. We would later incorporate his genjutsu to his fighting sword style; I decided to pass on my 8 movements of SwordGod to Kusei for fast improvement which resembles the 13 moves of the Shimura techniques. With that and his genjutsu we will create what Kusei calls it "The Crimson Star Sword Style or for short Kosei sword Style", compared to Moonlight sword style which depends on clones and/or speed to create illusion combine with weird pattern moves. Crimson Star Sword style will use sword techniques combine with actual genjutsu while performing attacks, For that we been working with Kusei to help him do genjutsu with only one hand or just one hand sign, just like Haku, who was with Zabuza and could do ninjutsu with one hand. This actually got the attention of Gekko, so we all three been working on seeing how to do one hand jutsus. Has our other hand would be handling a sword. This will be one of our signature projects to be able to do one hand ninjutsu/genjutsu. In the process both Gekko and me where being taught some genjutsu from Kusei which he excels at. My dad once pass by to watch us train and was shock at how harsh our training was. He was impressed at our determination on becoming exceptional shinobi and because of that we had a session with him and he taught us the 1000 shadow shuriken jutsu. He told us this jutsu waste a good amount of chakra but it was minimal to the Bushin Kage no Jutsu, since depending on chakra we could decide about how many shurikens we could output in the attack. Later on with our combine efforts we manage to pull it off with only one hand tiger hand sign, and added the idea of developing a different version of it where instead you multiply shurikens some would be illusions and some would be real. This project took us about a month and we succeeded thanks to Kusei''s adeptness with genjutsu. We created a combination of ninjutsu/genjutsu hybrid and we name it Reality Concept Shuriken jutsu. Took us about 1 month more to make it possible to pull it off with one hand sign. As a team we decided we should try to convince my dad to exchange this self-created jutsu in exchange to learn one from the forbidden scroll. The thing was we couldn''t figure out what classification was our jutsu. We knew the shadow shurinken jutsu my dad pass to us was his and was considered a A-rank jutsu, but ours was derived from it and it could be done with only 1 hand sign compared to his 8 hand sign jutsu, also the requirement was that you could do genjutsu to do this technique and compared to the shadow shurinken our technique wasted less chakra since not all the shuriken where real but illusions mixed between them. The day finally came as I requested for my dad to watch us train again has an excuse so he could see our progress. Surely we blew his mind when we show him our combine effort and presented the technique to him. Dad classified our technique genius, and rank it has a A+ Rank jutsu base on difficulty because you had to have decent genjutsu but efficiency wise he praise it on par with C-rank jutsus since they don''t require allot of chakra. We discuss with him about a 3 hours long about how we came with the idea and what was our thought process. At the end we discuss to him that we wanted to add our techniques to the village has contribution to the Forbidden Scroll and wanted to learn a technique rank equal or compared to it from the Scroll of Secrets. Dad didn''t refuse us but warn us that depending on the technique to be consider equal or below for us to learn. For the whole process it took us one whole week to get what we wanted. Gekko decided to learn the B-Rank technique Bushin Kage no Jutsu even thought at the moment he could only do 4 clones. Kusei decided to learn the A-rank genjutsu, Kokuangyo no jutsu (Bringer-of-darkness technique). This jutsu creates an area of complete darkness around the victim, enabling the user to attack without being seen. Technique requires a good amount of chakra since is A-rank but Kusei wanted it to be able in the future use it. For me I choose "Clone Great Explosion" a technique where the user creates a shadow clone, intending for their opponents to attack the clone at close range. After a certain amount of time has passed, the clone detonates, creating a large explosion. If opponents happen to notice that it''s a shadow clone they may be able to escape in time, for which reason the user should try to conceal the clone''s identity and purpose as much as possible. Even though this technique required allot of chakra being rank A-rank I knew I could totally pull it off. I choose this technique because you never know when you need to massacre a big group specially in a warzone. This would be a nifty trick. My dad did got surprised at my choice and try to dissuade me from it, but I refuse and stuck with my choice. Dad also forbid us to teach this techniques to anyone else and we could not learn the techniques from each other since those where meant as rewards for the contribution and we had 1 choice already and sharing between each other was not allowed. I really didn''t mind since in the first place I did not needed Bushin Kage to learn faster. I was pretty good alredy. But this would totally benefit Gekko, I would show him the potential of this jutsu for developing techniques and to progress in ninjutsu faster, he will still suffer from the back draw of the influx of info once he finishes thought. ( 1 month before the entrance exams) I got a visit from Kakashi and his father Sakumo. It look like Sakumo brought kakashi for another friendly spar with swords/blades. He got shock when he came since he arrived to the training ground compound which he was led by my mom Biwako. He saw that we were doing some harsh tai jutsu training, and was shocked/impress just has Kakashi also watched. Sakumo: "Hi there young Asuma!!" he said has he wave to my direction which where we were doing some push-up training with weights on our backs. Gekko, Kusei and me all stopped to welcome our guest. Asuma: "Hi there Mr.Hatake, how are you doing and what brought you today." I said in a friendly tone has some sweat was dripping from my face. Sakumo: "Well, I brought Kakashi he been training really hard lately and wanted to test himself again in a kind of rematch if that is ok with you little Asuma." Asuma: " Sure! I don''t mind just give me some 10 minutes to rest I have been doing some training has you can see." Sakumo:" Sure, since we are imposing after the match why don''t I invite you all to eat, I know of a good place where they sell good BBQ its run by one the Akimichi clan they sure know their food. It''s on me." Asuma:" Okay, sure!....Are we going to use the same rules has last time?" Sakumo: "Yeah, it''s a swordsmanship/blade contest after all, right Kakashi?" he said has he turn to his son. Kakashi:" Yeah I just came to taste my blade technique''s, looks like you been training too has I see." Gekko:" Guys over there is perfect for you to your match on the open grass plain or in the woods area but it would be harder for us to see if you decide there." Gekko said has he pointed at the location. Asuma: "Well you heard it where do you want us to have our match?" Kakashi: " I will prefer on the woods, since actual combat mostly happens near the woods in most occasions." Kakashi said has he was analyzing the woods area. Sakumo: "Okay, lets head over there then!" he said enthusiastically. Kusei: "I am so excited! Last time the fight was awesome and was hard to follow what they were doing but now that I been training I can follow the fight and don''t miss anything." Kusei said with a smile. ---------------------------------- (By:Author, Comments are welcome! Thanks for the chapter are appreciated but prefer more in-depth opinions about the chapter overall ,Thanks again for watching.) 9 9 SwordGod, WaterGod, Moonlight style Sakumo: "This is similar to the previous encounter, So get in position, 1st match out of 3! Start!" While positioning myself within this forest, I adjusted my pose to that of one of the 8 moves of the SwordGod style. A stand up sideways relax posture with my sword on my waist and my hand ready to draw it out. I was going to not even give a chance to Kakashi to beat me this time. Since I have already seen all or most of what the Hatake blade techniques encompass. I was planning at showing what my SwordGod style was made off. Kakashi got immediately on top of a branch of one of the trees and he jumped from tree to tree above me has he just dropped at a fast speed from above at an angle with his tanto already drawn. I didn''t give him the satisfaction of catching me from surprise since I notice that was not his intent from the beginning. Kakashi change trajectory last second by kicking a tree branch near him and dash again to one of my blind spots at my 5 o''clock. I immediately responded with one of my basic 8 moves the downward lateral strike while spinning to his direction from above to his tanto who was aiming toward one of my legs. He was trying to get to his target before I even had time to intercept. Unlucky for him I speed up my strike changing the trajectory slightly and instead of aiming at his tanto which he most likely thought I was going to get to block his attack. I strike at his wrist has I double the speed at last second. Kakashi could not respond on time has he got hit/slash at his right wrist. Even though it pain him he didn''t let go of his tanto has he retreated. I did not give him a chance has I continued my strike followed with a lateral strike that came from downward up accompanied with the principle of moving my blade/sword at sonic speeds at the last second to create a sonic boom/slash. A invisible strike caught up to Kakashi has he only manage to block with his tanto. The impact(yes impact, I back down I didn''t want to kill him or slash im so I use the blunt side of my sword to send a impact instead of a slash even though I look like one) sent him flying to a tree where he smash himself. Sakumo: "Enough! Asuma is the winner of the 1st match! We will have 5 minute break for Kakashi to recover for the 2nd match." Sakumo said has he approach Kakashi. Sakumo: "Are you, okay Kakashi do you want to continue my son?" he said has he saw Kakashi laying slump next to the tree. Kakashi: " That hurt like hell. I don''t know what hit me it was like an invisible attack. Did you see what he did was it a chakra move? And don''t worry dad I will continue just give me some time to recover." Kakashi said has he been massaging his wrist. Sakumo:" On what I manage to see he didn''t use any chakra on that move but he speed up last second has I just saw a small blur on the final strike even thought he was not near you enough to hit you. I suspect he created a type of air current to strike you from afar, and he pull it off with pure tai jutsu and technique." Sakumo gave some insight to Kakashi. Kusei: "Wow, did you see that last move it was like a invisible strike manage to caught up to Kakashi! Is that one of Asuma secret techniques of the SwordGod style?" Kusei inquired to Gekko who was also watching the match from afar. Gekko: "Yeah, I believe so. He mentions that such technique required above High Chunnin physic and incredible strength and speed on your arms as also good amount of flexibility to pull such moves. If I remember he called them the "Sonic Blade" attacks and Asuma considers this technique has Advance Swordmanship for the SwordGod Style. The amazing thing is that this technique doesn''t require chakra and is based on pure physical effort. He mentions that if you wanted to use chakra to enhance your movements to use, it would not be a problem, and most likely would be easy to replicate, but Asuma want to be able to use all his techniques only depending on his tai jutsu, he says like that he can conserve his chakra for emergencies or ninjutsu." Gekko explained to Kusei. Kusei: "Asuma is sure amazing! Wait, you mention he considers it (Advance) within the SwordGod style then what is above that?" Kusei replied. Gekko: "From Asuma, after Advance Swordsmanship is Saint Swordsmanship rank within the SwordGod. To achieve such rank you must be capable of pulling out the technique above "Sonic Blade". The technique he is trying to develop is some steps ahead sonic blade. He wants to be able to cut at the speed of light or more like at the speed of lighting since is about the same. This technique will be called (Sword of Light) and just like the Sonic Blade it can be outstretch to several meters out traveling a long distance and cutting/slashing. He mentions you would need minimum of Elite Jounnin physical tai jutsu level to even think to pull it out with pure tai jutsu obviously also requires exceptional technique of the SwordStyle." Gekko said has he ended it with a Cough. Kusei: "Awesome, so if I train hard enough on the 8 sword moves of the SwordGod and master them is all about hard effort after that to pull such techniques. Imagine combine with my genjutsu. My opponents in the future won''t know what attack is real or what an illusion. I''ll be extraordinaire!" Kusei said has he look happy knowing that his training will eventually make him rise to new frontiers. Gekko: "Indeed, you will be a force to be reckoned in the future if you manage to pull off such moves. Cough, Cough! But don''t forget you will never be able to reach Asuma''s crazy training, I know for sure he does extra training even before our practices. Also don''t forget he is the creator of the SwordGod so he has better insight of what his sword style is capable of doing." Gekko said has he was discussing with kusei. Sakumo:" Alright the 5 minutes are over and Kakashi is already ready for the next battle. Right?" he said towards Kakashi. Kakashi: "I am ready! I kind of get what your SwordGod style is kind of about so I won''t get caught off guard that easily this time." Kakashi said in a serious tone. Asuma: "Sure,but I got other surprises has well!" I said has this time I had my sword on my right hand just hanging to my side. Me on a relax open posture waiting for Kakashi. This time I was going to approach Kakashi not with the SwordGod Style, but with the WaterGod style which revolves on fakes to make the opponent move and initiate the attacks, and counters with minimal efficient movements which this sword style revolves on. Kakashi notice my change has I looked like I was totally open. So he didn''t even hesitated and dash with his tanto with one of his Hatake blade techniques dashing toward me at full speed. This time the combat lasted longer since Kakashi kept on attacking. Kakashi was sure to find openings but at last second I would counter with minimal movements either evading, side stepping or flowing/retreating at the same direction or blind spot of the attacks he unleash. Evading everything or deflecting his blade at last second with my sword. Kakashi was amazed at my responses and counters. He notices I had the chance to attack several times but I didn''t. That got Kakashi frustrated, since it looked like an adult playing with a baby. Kakashi:" huff,huff, huff! I know this is a sword/blade contest but is ninjutsu allowed?" He said to Asuma. Asuma: "As long that it incorporates your sword/blade style its valid. The techniques Gekko develop for his Moonlight Swordsmanship uses some ninjutsu like the shadow clone in them. So I don''t see why not." Kakashi: "Kool, alright then I''ll up it up a notch." Kakashi said has he did a half a tiger sign with his left hand. Immediately Kakashi disappear from my sight and he was behind me with his tanto slashing downwards. I also notice he had enhanced himself with chakra and there was also chakra emanating from his tanto. I reciprocated immediately. Slightly, moving in a circular motion from my position and intercepting it with a beautiful smooth arc strike that barely touch his tanto. Me not letting go of his blade with my sword using the concept of running up the tree with chakra but instead use the chakra to stick my sword with his. Immobilizing him has I threw a (Tai Long) or Low Kick from muay thai. At a incredible speed Kakashi not capable on responding on time since he was stuck with his blade to my sword only manage to try to follow the flow but it was to late. Making him spin in the air like a type of yoyo or Beyblade I you watch the anime. He eventually let go of his blade as he rolled from the air to the floor. To dizzy to know what was up from down. By the time he got oriented my blade was already on his neck. Sakumo: "2nd match winner its Asuma! Let''s wait another 5 minutes before we start again for the 3rd match." Sakumo said looking at kakashi then turning to me with a impress smile. (Never seen somebody so proficient with a defensive swordsmanship like that.) Kakashi: "No need I only need 3 minutes to prepare...Also Asuma what was that. I have never seen that type of swordsmanship before." Sakumo: "Kakashi, you don''t need to pry if he doesn''t want to tell you, even though I also am curious. Since the first Match and now the second. Some of your movements resembles the ones of the anbu from root but its obviously totally different." Sakumo pointed it out has he looked at me with a curious gaze. Asuma: "It''s not a secret, remember that I was developing my sword style, well actually I am developing 2 that I call my own. The SwordGod and the WaterGod, to put it simple sword got is straight up attack with incredible speed and power, really destructive. WaterGod is mostly a defensive/counter sword style using max efficiency incorporating circular/spiral movements and aiming at the openings we create with our counters and/or faint attacks. For the reason that you feel a familiarity to the anbu sword techniques from root. It must be because my sword basics/foundations are from the Shimura Clans Swordsmanship techniques." I said it up straight since I had nothing to hide. Sakumo: "You got train by Lord Danzo on his Clan techniques? Are you planning on joining Root?" He said to me in a serious tone. Asuma: "No, and no. I did not get train by Lord Danzo, but he gave me a scroll with his techniques and insights about his clan techniques. He spoke with my father and he gave me full permission to learn them, and teach them to who I see fit or trust. He also mention to me to not use your Hatake blade techniques because I don''t have your permission and are your exclusive clans techniques." I responded. Sakumo: "That explains allot. Indeed since those are my clan techniques if possible try not to use them but if necessary you can do them. After all you can use them to help develop your sword style. No wonder your sword style kind of reminded me of how the swordsman anbu from Root fights. Lord Danzo is in charge of Root, so he must have teach them some of the Shimura clan sword techniques which been refine for decades." Kakashi: "Dad, I am ready. We can start the 3rd match. " Kakashi said has he took his tanto getting in a low crouching position. Most likely to shoot himself like a bullet or a spring of the start of the fight. Sakumo: "Alright, are you ready? Start!!!" This time I didn''t waste time has Kakashi dash at fast speeds toward me. I did the same but I body flicker and appear behind him. He turning around with a flip to change trajectory with his blade in hand. I was going to use Gekko''s Signature move from his Moonlight Swordsmanship. Asuma: "Dance of the Cresent Moon!" I had appear behind Kakashi at a extreme speed, with now 2 more next beside me. Has I approach Kakashi from three different angles closing on him with 2 of my shadow clones. Kakashi wanted to evade but I gave him no escape routes. So Kakashi try to gamble but fail has his attack went through one of the shadow clones. During that encounter my strike was already hitting him on his shoulder/clavicle with my sword. Sakumo: "The winner of the 3rd match and overall winner¡­..Asuma!" Sakumo said has he had a shocked expression at the magnificent move technique I pull out with the shadow clones. Kakashi: "I give, you are a monster. You are not even sweating and your breathing has been pretty calm and steady from the beginning of the 1st match, and that last technique was fantastic I couldn''t react on time you totally check mate me there. Is that also a technique from your SwordGod or WaterGod style?" He said has I gave him a hand for him to stand up. Gekko throwing me a towel to give to Kakashi who was sweating profusely. Asuma: " Actually...That was Moonlight Style Swordsmanship and actually belongs to Gekko Hayate, the guy over there. I have been helping him develop his own swordsmanship and that is one of his signature techniques known has the Dance of the Crescent Moon. Also I haven''t practice his style so much, Gekko can actually make more than only 2 shadow clone after images. I just did the initial stage of it. The original it''s the same but he uses even more speed and tempo to create up to 5 to 7 after images. Confusing you on where the real attack will come up from." I said embarrass scratching my head with one of my hands. Gekko: "Yeah¡­.that was not bad but that''s not the full potential of my Dance of the Crescent Moon. Cough, Cough! But it''s not bad compared that you don''t train on it that much in the first place you are more focus on your own swordsmanship styles." Gekko said has he step up close to us with Kusei beside him. Kusei: "Looks, like Kakashi lost again. Hey Kakashi if you are interested on training with us you are welcome to come. We still got 1 month of training before the academy entrance exam. He is welcome to train with us right guys?" He said has he turned around to us with a begging look. Asuma: "Yeah, no problem you can work on reinforcing your tai jutsu to make your Hatake blade techniques more deadlier." I said to him, has I gave him a schedule of our training times and dates. Kakashi: "I will come to the trainings but I am working on other stuff too. So I will drop by once in an while. With this schedule I can know what benefits me the most to come on which days. Thank you very much." Kakashi said with a appreciating tone. Sakumo: "Well as everything is done, and as I promise. Let go to the BBQ place I mention. I am paying!" he said has he step out waiting for us to follow. Asuma/Gekko/Kusei/Kakashi" Okay!" we said has we follow Sakumo to the restaurant he mention. -------------- (By:Author, I appreciate thank you comments but prefer in depth opinions about the chapters. What do you guys think of my chapters? Should Kakashi be part of my plan of creating the [5 swordsmen''s of the leaf]?) 10 10 Day of entrance exams and Might Gal? Several days passed Gekko, Kusei, Kakashi and I enjoyed that day we went to the BBQ. Kakashi would sometimes drop by for our Tai jutsu training and would ask to train/spar along Gekko and Kusei too. Thanks to the training Kakashi taijutsu improve allot reaching Elite Gennin level Tai jutsu about to reach Chunnin level. Within that last month I started to practice my water elemental control and affinity. Luck to have the only jutsus I remember for water where, the Water Dragon Bullet and the Hidden Mist justu since the hand signs where pretty simple. For Water Dragon Bullet the pattern was Ox,Tiger,Ox,Tiger to later accumulate water chakra and to spill out the torrential bullets out of my mouth. Hidden Mist Justu was the signature pose that Zabuza take with half tiger on both hands one on top over his head and one at chest level. I didn''t have much trouble with the Water Dragon Bullet but took me some considerable amount of time for Hidden mist since it''s easier to pull it out if there is allot of water in the environment already. If not I would have to waste more chakra than necessary even thought I had perfect water affinity and didn''t require that much chakra to begin with. Now combine with my body flicker jutsu, if use in combat I will be more dangerous than Zabuza''s silent killing techniques. ---------------------------------------------- The day of the academy entrance exam came in. My dad couldn''t deliver me because he was the Hokage and was busy. So instead my mom Biwako was the one that took me to the academy entrance. I notice other kids with their parents. I manage to see Kusei''s father and also saw Gekko''s mom, dropping him off. It was early in the morning since the testing was going to take some time to test each individual student. Sakumo dropped Kakashi has he wave toward me, Gekko and Kusei. I saw Obito arrive too but he didn''t have a parent or nobody escorting him. I do remember that he was an orphan since both his parents died in previous conflicts between Sunakagure and Kumo, but none the less he didn''t look sad he look determine. I manage to see a future team mate of Kakashi, Rin which she was being dropped off by her mother, who she resemble quite allot. Others I manage to see was Anko, Ebisu, Genma, and my future team mate Raido. The thing that shock me was when I saw Might Duy, walking along his daughter, you heard me daughter instead of son. Also Might Duy looked tanner, darker skin color than on the original almost as if he was born in Kumo if you caught my drift. I was super curious so I approach by the side to hear them talk. After what I overheard it look like the name of our gender bend Might Guy was Might Gal. Wow, how original right? The appearance of Might Gal was similar to another character of another anime. She looked like Freya from "Kenichi''s strongest disciple", also her clothes where similar but instead of blue yoga pants and blue muscle t-shirt it was color green and her small jacket was orange red, still wearing a red scarf similar to Might Duy''s, I also notice that Duy had dark blue eyes just like her daughter. Either way, if I haven''t over heard them you could think Might Gal was a boy since she had short hair and was dress tomboyish. [https://kenichi.fandom.com/wiki/Kaname_Kugatachi] (This is a link to so you can see how the character looks like, well this is when she get to be around 14 to 16 but you get my drift) After all of that I got thinking. Who else was different from the original Naruto anime? Kusei and now Might Gal, Kakashi was still the same and also Rin, Obito and Anko. Looks like everything was still the same. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The first test that the proctors/teachers make us do was going through a long obstacle course they set up for the test. We needed to finish it within at least 10 minutes. The record was 5 minutes top. Several of the kids which we were about 50 didn''t make the cut, and where disqualified/dropped from the test and where told to try again next year. Might Gal, Kakashi, Kusei, Gekko and other among the main Naruto cast obviously passed. Kakashi was the first to break the record by passing the full running obstacle course in about 3 minutes and 25 seconds. Kusei beating him with 3 minutes flat follow by Gekko who got it in 2 minutes 50 seconds flat. Not even Might Gal manage to compare has she got it at 3 minutes 50 seconds. It look like Might Gal was shock and a passionate fiery gaze of rivalry appear in her eyes, watching the top contestants. I, of course didn''t want Gekko to have all the fame and glory so I took the win finishing the obstacle course at 1 minute 30 second flat, I could have finish faster but then they won''t be able to see me the same. The other students where already seeing me like if I was a god, even the proctors where shocked with their mouths hanging open in a comedic style. The second test was different; we went one by one to a room where a Hyuga clan member would test if we had enough chakra or potential to do ninjutsu or genjutsu. So basically he just was sensing/watching if we got enough chakra for our age to become future ninjas and do ninjutsu/genjutsu. For this I release the amount of a Elite Chunnin chakra level since I have been training on chakra control and the way to hide it or camouflage it already for 4 years. The Hyuga was amazed since my chakra reserves where at the border of being Special Jounnin level chakra reserves. Everyone from my friends passed this too with flying colors demonstrating the same level of chakra reserves except for Gekko, and Kakashi whose chakra level was already at mid Chunnin level. This most likely would be reported to my father, I just hope he knows how to keep it under wraps since he doesn''t want Danzo getting his hand on us. Also sadly for Migth Gal she was deem not worth it because she had almost no chakra and could there of not use ninjutsu and genjutsu. The last test was a fight against an instructor/teacher. To test our Tai jutsu/combat abilities. Kakashi had no problem defeating his proctor not even giving him a chance since most likely they sub estimate his strength and got defeated by him. Same went for Gekko and Kusei has they show there prowess using their sword style footwork movements while in combat, and thanks to all the Tai jutsu training their physical level could compare to that of actual Elite Chunnin''s. After that test there was actually a 4th test which was a written exam, they were just checking our level of education or assessing our IQ. After all of that by the time we all finished it was already 4:45pm and we started at 8:00am since they were testing allot of kids. That afternoon we all went our separate ways since we were all hungry and wanted to get home to eat as fast as possible. Either way the results were going to be shown on the board outside the academy community board. We would all see if we manage to get in and what class we were going to be at since I know for sure they got them separated depending on results and if you are from a clan or from civilian background. I did know that they had a different testing area for older kids/adults or orphans with no background whom most likely if they manage they would be pulled to the after school classes meant for the Gennin Corps which is a lower rank that an actual gennin. They usually do logistic support, meaning transportation of goods, and the Anbu Corps which are the disposable soldiers that end up being absorbed by Root which belongs to Danzo. The next day allot of the kids from yesterday where there all in a bunch trying to see the board. I was not surprised to see myself and my friends on it on class 1-A, which usually is reserved for the best, the influential, and also Konoha''s ninja clan members. I manage to see Might Gal watching from afar with a sad look as she was not accepted. I was not actually worried for her since I know for sure she would join later on as a Tai Jutsu specialist. Either way I should mention it to my father to see if they can do a test specifically for her. I don''t know how much different the story is on this world from the original, might as well help. The day to for school to start was going to be in 5 days, but a proctor/instructor gave us a quick tour of the school facilities so we won''t get lost once we arrive on our first day of school. The tour took about 1 hour. After that I headed home for some training, I invited Kusei and Gekko to have a short 3hrs training session. Around the end of the session I saw my dad walking toward us. Saying has the Hokage he had our exact detail results and was impressed at our prowess. Hiruzen took out 3 papers from his hand, which I assume where chakra paper. Hiruzen: "Today I brought you some chakra paper. I want to test your chakra affinity. I have seen you train hard and because of that I am planning on giving you at least two C-rank elemental jutsu depending on your affinity, since I know you guys have at least Chunnin level chakra reserves you can totally use them. So let''s start with Kusei. Here take this paper and transfer chakra to it we will know your affinity." He said has he passed the paper to kusei. Kusei: "Awesome, no problems." has he transfer chakra to the paper. The paper didn''t crumble, nor got wet, or got cut, nor burned or turned to dust. Instead the paper turn black. Everyone was kind of confuse, even Hiruzen had a I don''t know what to do look. Hiruzen: "Wow, this is rare looks like you don''t have a regular elemental affinity from the main 5 elements but from the 2 less known. You have an affinity for the Yin element. This is mostly use for genjutsus. Sadly I don''t have many genjutsu techniques, but don''t worry I would at least give you one that I know is a C-Rank genjutsu. It''s Demonic Illusion Tree Binding, this genjutsu is very useful and since you got talent on this area you can modified it and create several different types revolving on this jutsu alone has your base." Hiruzen said has he took out a scroll and gave it to Kusei. Kusei:"Thank you very much Hokage!" he said has he did a small bow. Hiruzen: "It''s fine just call me Hiruzen you don''t need to call me Hokage. Unless is a official matter or you are around other ninjas. Since then it would look inappropriate." he said with a smile. Kusei:"Sure Mr.Hiruzen" he said responding back. Hiruzen: "Okay the next one should be you Gekko. Here transfer some chakra to the paper" The paper turn to dust. Hiruzen: "Looks like your affinity is Earth element. I got here 2 good techniques for it. C-Rank jutsu Earth Wall and Doton head hunter jutsu. Learn them and use them well Gekko." the hokage said has the past 2 scrolls to Gekko. Gekko: "I will Mr.Hiruzen and thank you very much for everything! Cough, Cough!" he said. Hiruzen: "As for you my son Asuma, I would prefer to do this in private so if you don''t mind can you let your friends go home." He said to me. Asuma: "Sure, either way I would inform them later. Guys see ya on the start of school okay." Gekko/Kusei:" Sure, we would try to learn our jutsus within these 5 days, or at least get a grasp for them." They said has they left waving goodbye. ----_----------------------_-------- (By:Author, opinion about chapter are appreciated. Thanks for reading). 11 11 Bloodline Limit: Ice Release Hiruzen: "Okay, Asuma here is the chakra paper. Let''s see what affinity you got." He said while passing the paper to my hands. After inserting my chakra to the paper, the paper split in half and then the paper got soak wet. Which meant my affinity was Wind chakra and Water chakra. Hiruzen: "I can''t believe this¡­..this is a Elemental Bloodline Limit, and from what I see it means that you could create a new one by combining both wind and water. Just like the First Hokage could combine both Earth and Water chakra to create Wood elemental chakra." He said shocked. Asuma: "So dad, what elemental jutsu are you going to give me then? I got two elemental affinities does that mean you will give me 2 C-rank for wind and 2 C-rank for water jutsus? Also do you know what elemental chakra I can create with the two, wind and water combine?" I said to him. Hiruzen: "Actually I have heard from a clan residing on the land of water that are a Bloodline limit similar to yours since they both got also wind and water affinity. Their name is the Yuki clan and had heard reports that hey manipulate ice so I suspect if you fuse those elements you will get Ice elemental chakra. I will have to send some of my Anbu to see if they can get some info of their techniques. If possible to see if I can contact them and get a instructor from their clan. Of course I will give them benefits, in exchange I could allow some of their clan members to relocate to Konoha as long that there are willing to work for Konoha. I''ll have to inform the counsel about this including Danzo since this is a big decision but I believe he will oblige since this could reinforce the military power of the hidden leaf village. As for now, indeed since you have 2 elements I will give you two according to each. Here , these are Wind release: Great Breakthrough and Wind release: Gale palm. For water I got Water Clone technique which is rare since this is a jutsu used by Kirikagure shinobi and Water Prison jutsu which also belongs to Kiri shinobi the reason that I can''t give you anything from konoha is because we rarely use water techniques and we don''t have C-rank water techniques. I do have the Water Dragon bullet but that''s a B-rank technique and I promised only C-rank jutsus." He said passing me 4 different scrolls to me. Asuma:" Awesome! I''ll try to learn them and be proficient on them by the end of the month¡­.scratch that I will have it done in 2 months since now I got school I won''t have has much time." I said with a slight embarrassed smile. Hiruzen: "Well looks like I got allot to do, I will inform you if I get my hands on anything related on the Yuki clan. As for now you will have to experiment till you manage to create Ice elemental chakra, for the wind and water chakra training, and concepts I got a scroll of my own training on them and my insights. This will help you master chakra manipulation control over such elements much easier since it took me years to master my craft. I am known as the "Professor" not for nothing." He said has he pass a book label Water Chakra Manipulation techniques and how to train it, and another book label Wind Chakra Manipulation Techniques and how to train it by Hiruzen Sarutobi. Asuma: "I will study them with all my heart! Thank you very much dad. Also I got a favor to ask of you if you don''t mind. It''s a request if you can do it, please read in your free time." I said, as I passed a letter with information about Might Duy and her daughter, I watch him leave after that. It looked like he had allot to do. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- During the next 5 days, I focused on training on the 4 techniques I got from my dad. I trained about for 4 hours for each technique daily before the school started. Meaning I was training for about 16hrs only on ninjutsu. The wind techniques where easy and water didn''t took me long to master, after that it was mostly exhausting my chakra reserves and meditating to use my techniques again. This type of training I have been doing with the guys to help up expand our chakra reserve the most efficient and fastest way possible. I also read both books my dad gave me about elemental chakra manipulation/control so if he ever ask me about my opinions I''ll be able to answer him, it indeed help me understand the insight works of it instead of just be ignorant and use my absolute and perfect chakra control as a crutch. You never know when this will be useful since for sure I am going to be end up with students eventually. Got to be a good teacher too. I did not approach any training for my ice release since I really didn''t knew anything about combining elements directly to create a new one. Plus 5 days was too short to even make any progress in developing jutsus. I did practice Water Release: Gunshot a C-rank technique which was used by the 2nd Hokage and also a technique Gamabunta used against the Ichibi (Shukaku). With this technique I can spam out allot of water for follow up water techniques like the Water Prison and Water Dragon Bullet, which my dad doesn''t know I have already practice before. The funnest part was practicing the Water Clone technique since the clones are better than Konoha''s Clone technique and is similar to Shadow Clone(Bushin Kage) since the clone can perform ninjutsu and fight since it is an actual body/clone made of water, but the strength of the water clones is only 1/10 of the original one so as long I train my tai jutsu crazily even my water clones would be dangerous to fight. Energy wise it wastes less than the Shadow Clone since you already have a medium for the clone which is water. This technique is so good I was planning on passing it to both Gekko and Kusei, since you could also create a clone from already existing water in your surroundings without needing to use your water elemental chakra. Well the day came that I attended the academy. I got to class 1-A and sat near the back and near the window but not on the corner, I left 2 seats available since I got early and was one of the first in class. I reserved those 2 seats for Gekko and Kusei. Not long after some minutes some kids started to flow into the class. I waved to Gekko and Kusei the moment they got in, as I showed them the seats I reserved for them. They smile and took their respective seats, Gekko taking the one closest to the window and Kusei in between both Gekko and I. The teacher finally got in which I didn''t recognized which makes sense this was the real world now and is not like they would show every single person/ninja in the series. Our teachers name was Kokolate he was about 5''ft 10''''in tall wearing the standard Chunnin flank jacket. He was overweight not but much but he did had a belly, his skin was light brown he didn''t wear his head band on his head but had it embroider on both of his shoulders on his shirt. Kokolate had a weird unusual haircut since it was a short Mohawk style showing his green colored hair. He was also wearing your usual black frame glasses similar to the ones Aizen from Bleach wears which couldn''t hide his bright green eyes. Kokolate: "Welcome to the Shinobi Academy, I will be your home room teacher for this year. My name is Kokolate Saburoso. My likes are chocolate bars, chocolate drinks with milk, well you catch my drift. I also like ramen and the meat from the BBQ owned by the Akimichi, I also love the spicy food. My dislikes are other sweets not related to chocolate since I mostly don''t have that much of a sweet tooth beside chocolate. I also don''t like too much salt on my dishes since I prefer them just slightly salted. My family owns a store where we sell spices and sweets derived from chocolate so if anyone is interested to be patrons I''ll write the address in the corner of the board. I am single and am 15 years old so if you got any older sister or a single mom don''t shy away to send them my way! Okay enough about me I will teach you guys today about the history of Konoha¡­." He said smiling has he went on, and on about how the foundation of Konoha was established. I got to say the teacher was indeed good since he would throw some jokes in between and interacted well to the questions of the students. If he caught somebody sleeping, he would let them at least for 15 minutes before he actually throws a book, a eraser or a chalk to the student with such precision to the forehead of such students, he did gave a heads up and if they were still sleeping he attacked with such items to wake up the students. After about 2 hours of straight up history, he did give us a small quiz to see if we even paid attention. Kokolate said he would be testing us daily if we paid attention and was included in our grades. That affected allot of the kids responses since now they knew they couldn''t just sleep in his class. After that he gave us 1 hour and 30 minutes of Shuriken throwing training. Where he gave tips and showed us the basic way to throw a shurinken. Most of the students did well but for those that didn''t Kokolate gave them specific instruction''s depending on the kid. After that we got separated from the girls from the class for about 3 hours since they had specific Konuichi training that did not involve the boys at that time a female ninja open the door and took all the girls out going to a different place. For us guys we only had some extra time so the Kokolate gave us challenges like let see how many push-ups you can do in 1 minute challenges, how many pull-ups, how many squats, frog jumps you could do, he even told us he was going to rank us and depending on our standing he would award some extra points that he would record to save and depending on our grades on our test he was willing to use those points to curb some of our grades. That got allot of the kids motivated so everyone got competitive. We had fun for the rest of that time. After the girls return back Kokolate gave us some Academy Combat lesson for about 1 hour since he show us the katas/forms and watch has every student was doing them. He also said that by the end of the week he was going to check our progress because after that he was only going to make it into pure sparring session from then on by next week, and if we needed to improve it all depended on ourselves and self-practice. And the Final 2 hours was mostly he teaching us Math/Algebra since this was still the first year. Kokolate inform us that some subjects where going to be different depending the day of the week as he had a teaching schedule he created for time efficiency. He also inform that he was the only one doing that so some other classes may have been doing something else so we should feel confuse about their progress compared to our class. The next day Kokolate didn''t give a long class in history he just kind of rush it since we gave the class in about 30 minutes and answer some questions then gave us a quiz about his lecture just to make sure we listen. After that he gave a 2 hour long class where he teaches us about what is chakra and the way to it, giving us the famous Leaf exercise. I got to admit I like how efficient and friendly Kokolate was. Apart from that after school Gekko, Kusei and I would gather at the training compound and train together in our swordsmanship for about 3 hours. Now if we wanted to do our hell Tai jutsu training we needed to do it on our own, since now we also had homework from school that Kokolate would give to us every 3 days. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (By:Author: I appreciate the thanks but prefer opinions about the chapter. Also I have plans for this new teacher Kokolate¡­..maybe he will be the teacher in charge of Asuma''s team. Since in the original they never mention his teacher at all.) 12 12 Chakra metal sword and 2 chakra knuckle blades It''s been 3 month since we started school and finally. My sword that I ordered to the Daimyo finally arrive. Even thought it was late, but I notice it also came with a set of 2 chakra knuckle blades. This where the ones that Asuma used in the original series. It even had the inscripted the family name Sarutobi on both blades and on the sword. I passed the next 2 weeks getting accoustom to the sword and blades. They conduct chakra so easily and smoothly. With my wind chakra I can even extend the reach of where I an cut without needing to depend on my speciallized sword skills like "Sonic Blade". Also cutting is now more easy I can cut giant trees and giant rocks like if they where made of flimsy paper too simple to cut. With the chakra blades I been doing the same training with them and also remote controlling them to attack and cut. Something similar to Haku use and control of the Ice Needles/Sebons. So it looks like I am telekenitely controlling the chakra knuckle blades. Obviously using fine control over my chakra to control them with some fine wind chakra. Planning to have that use as a trump card. Forgot to mention one week after Might Gal join the class as a Tai jutsu specialist. She still have to take the other classes thought like any other ninja but will not be graded on the final test for the 3 main basic ninjutsu and instead will have to fight against a Chunnin and show her Tai jutsu prowess. Might Gal has been like in the original competing against Kakashi. Since Kakashi aloof attitude gets on her bad side and decided that Kakashi was her eternal rival. Once in a while she also competes against my group of friends Gekko and Kusei but doesn''t have a big spark has when competing with Kakashi. Even thought Gekko is better on swordsmanship than Kakashi. Since Kakashi is known as a natural genius in our class. I also am known has one but the mystery of the mask attracts allot of fangirls. I at least am polite and more accessable. But because Kakashi is so unapproachable it makes him even more of a attention getter for the girls. So in a way I don''t get so much trouble. Also we had allot of sparrings on the class with Kokolate and help us improve on our fighting some times even recommending the approach of an area we are more suited for depending on body type. He says sometimes one doesn''t have the time to master everything and is better to approach your strenghts first before tackling a different area. I have gotten close with the quiet Raido, who in the future he will be my team partner. I told him I had a group who had swordsmanship classes gathering together and ask if he was interested, I threw him the name of my friends including Kakashi since he was known as the class genius. With that I got him hooked since he also wanted to be as strong as all of my group of friends who were always on the top of the class. So we decided to get together during the weekends and train about 6hrs except on sunday since there was no school so we could take training for almost all day so the same as a regular school day which was about 8 to 10hrs. Since Raido just join it was obviously he had to train harder to catch up. The goals that Raido set up for himself was to just be efficient on assassination since he wanted his fights not to last and be on point with the only goal to finish the conflict fight as soon as possible. So I gave him the Shimura''s Anbu Sword techniques and also passed my SwordGod style to him. He really didn''t want to create anything new but to be proficient on the techniques and see if he could simplified them even more to make the easy to pull out in any situation. Raido also dwell in poisons so he was planning on dipping his sword and main weapons and coat them with it. So he could take their his enemies down on a single strike. Even a small cut would be enough to paralyze or kill an enemy. Raido was very methodical on his training. I was curious on the poison and ask if I could learn from him which he didn''t mind since I also was sharing my combat techniques with him. I manage to learn mostly different paralyzing poisons and antidotes for them. I really did not got into the deadly ones. So I developed some herb antidote set of small inscence sticks. I was planning of later making them into cigarretes since Asuma was known for smoking in the future either way. I also was planning on seeing if I could develop the technique similar to Shizunes Poison breath which was the student and asssistant of Tsunade. My poison breath would only paralyze the enemies but if i combine them with the Sarutobi''s Ash Piling Burning release it could be even more deathly. Since the enemies just by having a whiff of it would be incapacitated giving me the chance to ignite the gunpowder breath and boom enemies to death by explosion. I know this kind of sounds like Deidara but explosions are dangerous in warfare. This could give big advantages against bigger numbers of enemies. Also I met a student that was a Uchiha, his name was Uchiha Alvin he seated himself all the time on the front row on the corner. He was tall more than most of the students. There was at least 1 seat available around him but nobody took those seats since it look like they where afraid of him. He had a mean look and thick eyebrows, his skin was lightly tan. His hair style was similar like a pineapple or like Iruka''s hair style. Looks like he was not of one of the main branches of the Uchiha and one of his parents was just a civilian. Alvin indeed look intimidating with his angry look but noticed that it look more like he was squinting a little. I got curious so I did a eyesight test. It seem that Alvin actually needed some farsighted glasses. When he approach me he wanted to join my group since he notice we all where on top of the class and hang out together after school. He wanted to be part of "Swordsmanship club". I did wanted to let him in but told him to fix his eyesight first by getting some glasses. He got offended a little and admitted that he was affraid to tell his dad since he was an Uchiha renown for his eyes. Non the less we convince him to confront it since most likely that was what was affecting his grades since he couldn''t see the board that clearly. 3 days later he manage to get him self some glasses/goggles similar to Obito but ajusted for his farsightness. His grades improve by allot in the following weeks. He also joining our training, Alvin practicing some Uchiha swordsmanship he learn from his father based on the Uchiha counter combat style. He also practiced with his fire jutsus like the Great Fireball jutsu. He even show me about the chakra transformation/transition of regular chakra to fire attributed charka were you used the chakra to create friction in the air creating a flame and using your chakra to control and expand it. We did some training with it since it would come in handy once I learn my families Ash Piling Burning technique in the future. Alvin was really good with his flame techniques and had above gennin chakra. I wonder why he was never mention on the anime. Maybe he was just killed in the oncoming war. While he train with us he got even more motivated and started a competition with Gekko of who was a better with their swordmanship his MoonStyle or his Uchiha swordstyle. This spark on rivalry help boost Alvin has he manage to awaken his Sharingan and reachin up to 2 tomoe within 3 months of training with him. Gekko also increasing his own training and tai justu and creating new tricky techniques that aim at visual blind spots to be able to counter act Alvin''s Sharingan. Thanks to his sharingan Alvin manage to catch up with the top students in a few weeks. Also looks like Kusei and Anko became friends while in school since it looks like Kusei was teaching Anko some genjutsu. We and the boys tease Kusei that he was only teaching her cause he wanted her has his girlfriend. Which he denied with a red face, it was so funny we just keep teasing him while we where training just to get a upper hand when fighting him since he became too good with his genjutsu combine with his swordsmanship. Literally the one who didn''t have trouble at all was the new comer Alvin Uchiha since he had awaken his sharingan and could react to Kusei''s genjutsus. Kakashi also inform us he wasn''t learning that much on the academy and was planning to graduated this year so he could have more time for his training. We on the other hand still needed to learn allot of stuff since most of us where just focus on our individual training and only been catching up with what we where learning in school and not like Kakashi who was studying above his grade level and was already ready to take the exam. He told us the day he was going to take the exam was about going to be on december 2 months after his birthday which would turn him to be 5yrs old.(just like in cannon he was going to break the record of the youngest gennin to graduate). _------_-----------_-----------_----- (by Author, added a Uchiha to my team I really want a 7 swordsman team if possible. any ideas of who can be the last one or if you want to add your own oc just posted it I''ll announced who caught my interest also add what type of swordstyle he/she would be using just the concept since I''ll add my own stuff to it later.) 13 13 Kakashis birthday his Graduation and my gif It was October, arrived and Kakashi birthday came. Kakashi invited all of his training buddies including Might Gal because even if he didn''t want to admit it she was a training buddy since she always ended competing or challenging frequently. It was a small get together. Most brought some ninja weapons wrap nicely to Kakashi has a gift. When my turn came up I gave to my gift which was not wrap and was on a wooden box. I told him to open it later after the party since this gift was mostly just ideas for his future jutsus since we had previously also checked Kakashi''s elemental affinity with chakra paper during our trainings. What I had on the wooden box was one of my knuckle chakra blades with inscribe with "Hatake" on it. A a copied book I manage to get from my dad Hiruzen called "Lighting Chakra Manipulation Techniques and how to train it by Hiruzen Sarutobi", I also gave him his future jutsu "Chidori''s" hand signs and also some possibilities that came with it, writing the possible outcomes like Chidori Sebons, Chidori Stream, Chidori Spear, Raikiri which was the upgraded version of Chidori, Chidori Hound Dogs and the infamous/famous Kirin developed by Sasuke Uchiha. I didn''t like Sasuke overall so if anything Sasuke will be a copycat of Kakashi he won''t be able to claim he develop those techniques in the future. I still remember when he said he didn''t deserved the Sharingan Kakashi had, that was such a hypocrite when he claimed all of Kakashi''s Chidori and claim it has his in a way, who was coping who? So I gave all my notes and theories on how to develop such jutsus, I explain why I couldn''t since lighting was not my affinity and could take me years to develop compare to some one who had the affinity already. I also gave him training about "Zabuza''s Silent Killing techniques" since Chidori had some big backdraw of tunnel vision since the technique was pretty fast and was meant for one-hit kill leaving him vurneverable to counter attacks(Till he gets Obito''s sharingan that will be a big weakness on his Chidori). So this could at least cover that weakness till then. Apart from that I gave him some candies bought at Kokolate''s parents store for him to enjoy since I notice chocolate was indeed a luxurious item, since that was the only store selling chocolates in the whole Konoha. For the party we enjoy a nice buffet look like Sakumo, Kakashi''s dad got most of his food from the Akimichi all Buffet reustaurant. So by the end of the day everyone was belly full when we got home. It was a good day indeed, if you wondered what did Might Gal got for Kakashi it was a set of ankle weights for him to keep on improving his Tai jutsu since she didn''t want him to fall behind her who was using some heavy ones and the ones he gave Kakashi where half as heavy. After Kakashi''s birthday party Might Gal approach me as she wanted to join the training team with my buddies. I denied her at first since we where swordsman and she was just Tai jutsu specialist, non the less she convince me since she had more better training to improve our Tai jutsu with the help of his father since he noticed we where passionate man wanted to get stronger an our determination was outstanding since we where much the big talk of the town knowing that me and all my friends where the best on the academy. So Might Gal would join our trainings and his father Might Duy would once in a while drop by to teach us about Tai jutsu combat and efficient training also bringing a specialized diet needed for our development something we kind off ignored since we just ate and train but with our specialized diets it would help us improve/recover faster from training and exhaustion and give us faster and better results. Also Might Gal decided she wanted to train with a Heavy Bastard Sword(Something similar to Cloud from FFVII or Zabuza Executioner Blade). Don''t know if she wanted to prove something by choosing such a sword but we where not against it. I passed Might Gal my SwordGod and WaterGod to her since it depended allot on Tai jutsu but also technique and control and with WaterGod style it would fit perfectly to her giant sword has a good defensive style. Looks like Gal was still going to be mostly bare fist but was going to use the sword if it was necessary but non the less she didn''t skip sword training at all and put even more effort since she was really spirited and wanted to caught/surpass his fellow friends. She also didn''t wanted to be consider one of the 7 swordsman of Konoha since she wanted to be recognized has the Tai Jutsu combat master but as a Tai Jutsu specialist she needed to also master weapon mastery also training on other weapons. So 2 months later Kakashi did took the graduation exam and graduated as the youngest Gennin ever to graduate. After that Kakashi went on to train since he didn''t had a team since most of the class has not graduated yet and there where no teachers or Gennin available yet. So Kakashi will still drop to the trainings we had on the weekends and he would work on the ninjutsu I gave him as a birthday present since most of them can or could take some years to develop and master. He was very grateful about my chakra knuckle blade I gave him since he didn''t had his dad Tanto saber from his dad since he was still using it, and my blade was really a good chakra conductor. Also since winter arrived I have been practicing with my combination of wind and water creating some simple Ice Release jutsus. I manage to create ice and snow, I created a Ice Manipulation jutsu where if I was unarmed I could create a Ice Katana with intricate patterns of SnowFlakes. So I could now have a second sword and since this sword was created by my Ice Release It was as good or even better than my Chakra sword I got gifted by the Daimyo. The second jutsu I developed was the technique based on Knights of the Zodiac used by Cygnus or Aquarius the golden Knight relying on a simple one hand jutsu of simply clasping my hand and doing the signature move "Aurora Borealist" which concentrates and refines my Ice Chakra and release it as a powerful beam coming from my fists freezing everything in sight immediately. It is just like in the anime of Knights of Zodiac freezing and devastating. Also with my new Ice Chakra I am totally immune to the cold, and with my chakra I could freeze anything with my touch alone.The last technique I developed was another technique of Cygnus "Diamond Storm/Rain/Dust"(don''t rememer the name exactly) where I release powerful Ice wind current with snow creating a Blizzard devastating my enemies. This one required allot of chakra since it was a big area of effect jutsu. Good thing I practiced this on winter and was already snowing if not it would have brought allot of attention. Looks like my dad couldn''t bring an instructor since in the land of water the Yuki clan was like a noble family, well all blood lines where like nobles over there at the moment and the purge of the blood lines happens later after the war if I remember well. So even thought I know the concept and the hand sign for the "Demonic Ice Mirror" I couldn''t do it in public and keep it a secret even from my oldman since there is no way for me to actually know the a clan specific jutsu. Also I been trying to find a 7th member to my swordsmanship team since Might Gal didn''t count and could be considered more like a shadow member. I did see some potential candidates from other classes since there where some other Hyuga''s on other classes and having a Byakugan user would be awesome. There was a really chubby Hyuga on class 1-C looks like he didn''t have that much chakra compared to the other Hyuga''s it look like he was the grandson of one of the main clan elders and was his only grandson. That''s why he did not had the side branch seal and was managed to get in the academy even thought he had a small reserve of chakra just enough to use his Byakugan for about 50min and the 3 basic ninjutsu, but he didn''t had enough to do the 64 hands or the Rotation chakra defense the main clan was known for, so he was shun for it. This Hyuga''s name was Po Hyuga and I had plans for him to join my team. ----------_____--------________--------________-_____---- -----_____-----_____-----______------____-------____------ (by: Author, so planning of making Po Hyuga my last member to make the 7 Konoha''s Swordsman of the Leaf. Thank you for watching and would love your comments about the chapter, thank you''s are appreciated but prefer opinions. Thank you very much. Thanks you for your input as you see thats why Might Gal is a shadow member of the swordsman now.) 14 14 Hyuga learning and Kakashis change Since Kakashi graduated he had been busy doing some F,G and D-rank missions for the village and on his free time he would he would train his own ninjutsus. He would join us when ever we had swordsmanship training reunions on the weekends. He gave updates on his developments on ninjutsu and told me that he could already do Chidori but needed more reflex and other senses train higher to caught up with the technique. So he had been practicing using "Silent killing techniques" depending on his hearing to use as a sonar to attack and not depend on his eyesight. Telling me his progress I pass him the "Hidden Mist Jutsu" so he could use it along side with it specially if he was surrounded by many and could use it to obstruct the enemies eyesight while he could finish his enemies off. He was impress, since such combo would be extremely efficient, I didn''t shy away from his compliments and told him I came up with it all by myself (muahahaha Zabuza has nothing on me). Right after Po Hyuga the fatty guy was concern and complain that he could reach our levels of expectancy since he didn''t had enough of chakra. I shut him up and gave him a training regiment based on WaterGod style and gave him 2 Taiyi swords. I also pass a modified Taichi sword techniques of 24 forms with special type of breathing techniques. I told him to keep it a secret and that the techniques only work for him. After doing research on the Tai chi 178 forms I used to practice I manage to do a variant that help one norish your chakra meridians and expand them giving you a bigger container to hold more chakra till you reach your prime which is about 18 to 21 years old. This was not Nature/Sage chakra but a way to modified slowly your meridians to help you to store more chakra, this was base similar to cultivator that use it to expand their ki/chi meridians but it was aim to the chakra nodes and veins. Combine with Might Gal training regiment that his dad gave to all of us he could expand his chakra reserves fast enough to caught to every top Hyuga from his clan in no time as long has he practice hard and never missed a day. I have been using this method to temper my body and increase my reserves since I discover this. Unknown to anybody my chakra reserves was already at low Kage level and I was already only 6 years old. Has for what I was showing was Low Jounnin chakra levels and my Tai jutsu body was as strong as a Elite Jounnin. Well that was changing to since Might Duy was now training us and we where increasing by leaps and bounds compared to before. If we keep on going in a couple of years every one on our team would be above or at least reach, Elite Jounnin physical body capabilities. Some months passed when something critical happened. Kakashi''s dad Sakumo committed suicide. They been rumors about a failed mission where he decided to halt the mission to save his friends. The whole village blame and look down on Sakumo even his friends blame him for the failure of the mission who cost allot of lives and resources to Konoha. I didn''t manage to get the grasp what was the mission about but it had something involving with Iwakagure. Since then Kakashi completely stop communicating with us and ended up doing allot of mission and if not training by himself. He didn''t even directed any words to us when ever we cross paths and just ignore us. Might Gal was the one who was the most concern as it looks like she was the only one capable to get through him since just after Sakumo''s death which we went to his funeral some months later her mother passed away from sickness. Look like her mom as always been fragile and when his dad passed away the depression hit her bad worsening her health. Finally passing away several weeks later. If it wasn''t for Gal, Kakashi would had completely shut himself from the world, since his attitude still change being more strict with his training and following the rules to a "T". Looks like Kakashi became the same as the original, but if it wasn''t that he had friends like Gal who was like a persistant bear trying to get his honey from a bee nest we suspected Kakashi might have fallen and just dissapear from the face of the earth without even informing us. So Gal and the guys including me would constantly keep an eye on Kakashi and rotated to see he was doing okay. I would visit every Monday to challenge him since now he was using his dad the white fang tanto. After a sparring I would prep some tea and snacks and play shogi with Kakashi. We didn''t talk at all except for some daily things like how his training was progressing and what type of mission he had been doing. Apart from that Kakashi barely spoke and keep it straight to business. Gekko would visit on tuesdays training on ninjutsu with him, Kusei on wednesday would hang with him teaching Kakashi genjutsu and read some light novel books together with him. Thursday Raido would teach Kakashi about poisons used in combat and antidotes also covering some herbology, after that he just straight up had some light sparring with Kakashi. On Friday we had Po Hyuga our latest member to teach Kakashi the WaterGod style since Po became really proficient on it even expanding and creating his own moves combine with his main clan fighting style after that Po would help Kakashi develop his ninjutsu to further heights thanks to his Byakugan capable of seeing flaws on his ninjutsu making him improve much faster. Might Gal would bother him....sorry check on him on the weekend since she would drag him out to the trainings if he was off or had finished his gennin ninja missions always challenging Kakashi to silly competition along the way. Like this we where sure Kakashi didn''t isolate himself and kind of brought him back to normal a little. Kakashi no longer used my Chakra Blade and use his father''s Tanto and mine more like a back up blade. He show his fathers price techniques which depended on lighting chakra infuse to his tanto, hence the nickname given to his father "The White Fang" since his tanto would glow white with the lighting chakra infuse and every time he slash you would see a white flash path upon strike cutting/piercing everything has if they where made of paper with also the side effect of parylizing your enemies. Kakashi now wear his tanto exactly were his dad use to have it behind his back like a ninja sword. Other things that happened was the Alvin Uchiha pick up the WaterGod style by constantly challenging Po Hyuga since both clan''s had this type of background where they would challenge/discuss who was the better "eye clan". I intermediate between both since they would constantly bicker or fight. Over time it became more of a joke since now they still acted all pompous but on purpose since they now where more on friendlier terms. So Alvin would now use a his combine Uchiha style with my WaterGod style swordmanship while Po would use his Hyuga style fighting combine with his WaterGod and the Taiyi 24 forms sword style using his 2 Taiyi swords. Everyone had been progressing fast especially Might Gal with her determination and straight path of brute strenght, speeed and destruction. She was already capable of pulling out the "Sonic Blade" from my SwordGod style and pretty frequently at that since she could even throw a rain of the 8 moves slashes at the same time like if it was a videogame combo and even her reach was insane all thanks to the Bastard sword she was using. All of this without even to use the gates of life at all. This Might Gal was even stronger than the original Guy all this potential was unleash now that she had more competition than before. Po develop his own version of the Heavenly Rotation with his swords making him more like a type of Beyblade since he could cut while rotating not only for defense purposes but for attack also. During training we discovered the Byakugan had a blind spot so we cover that with training on the "Seikuken" a technique or training to be able to fight and be aware of your surroundings all the time while in combat. This technique was from a anime from "Kenichi the Strongest Disciple" and is more of training than technique since it could encompass and was use in all type of martial arts at some point. The concept could be similars to Neji using big amounts of chakra in a sphere around him to sense surrounding movements that would be consider stage 1 of Seikuken but what we needed to do for Po was reach the second stage minimum where he would have a small layer of chakra covering his barely around his skin like a cloak to sense his surroundings the final stage being like or similar to Sensor Haki requiring the less energy to sense your surroundings basically making you a sensor ninja. So base on this we train to get him on Seikuken stage 2 to cover his blind spot. He totally hated me for the torture training I had set up for him to do to increase his reflex since I told him he wasn''t to use his byakugan on this type of training since it would be detrimental to it. Well a year went by in a flash and Kakashi got promoted to the Chunnin exam again being the youngest at 6 years old breaking another record. This time we saw Kakashi a little less often has before since now he could take C-rank missions and most where outside of the village. Non the less we still keep a eye out when ever he was around to keep some company to Kakashi. ----------______-------________------_______-- --------_________----_____---____---____---__ (By:Author, would like your opinions about the chapter thanks are appreciated but prefer opinions or just stuff to talk about. Thanks for watching) 15 15 graduation and teammates edited Two years have passed and we kept on training not leaving Kakashi out even thought he was already a full time shinobi. He even help us review for the exams for graduation since he already took it. We all passed with flying colors me of course being top student on my class second being Gekko and Kusei following behind my swordsman team. We been the talk of the town has one of the best generation of gennin to ever to graduate. During this 2 years I also been studying some basic Fujinjustu(Sealing arts) from my dad Hiruzen. So I decided to make a study group with my fellow Swordsman to also study this area to at least have a basic proficiency on the art to use and create storage sealing scrolls, I asked my dad I wanted to learn more about the art so he assigned a Kunoichi(Female Ninja) to tutor me on the art, and who do you think ended up being my teacher. It was Kushina Uzumaki since she was secretly the Jinryuiki(Kyubi host) she was not allowed to leave the village almost at all and if she did she would be always accompanied by a big group of anbus. So teaching fit perfectly since she was not allowed to leave the village. I manage to drag Gekko, Kusei and Raido to the classes with her since I believed that has long we had more with this type of skills it would be useful in the future. My dad allow it but forbade me to bring to the classes any Uchiha or Hyuga. Which I know why he did because most likely they could see the true nature(see the Kyuubi being hidden hosted) inside Kushina and she was supposed to be a S-rank secret. So during those 2 years we 4 focus on the sealing techniques and learn everything we had from Kushina which we amazed her with our progress. Gekko was using the Bushin clone to study to speed up his progress in the study. Kusei was just a natural just like with his genjutsu. Raido just put the extra effort and studied longer and me thanks to my sharingan like abilities my soul had it was easy for me to catch up immediately. My dad call us the 4 geniuses since it took him years to master his level of Fujinjutsu and we 4 supassed him in just 2.5 years give or take. Kushina also got attached to us 4 since we where her first students even thought it was not official. She even urge us to spar with her when she herd we had a Swordmanship club that I created. So the classes at the end off the day ended on sword fighting with her. She was crazy good in Kenjutsu(sword fighting). Looks like Kushina was using a original swordsmanship style beloning to the lost Ushiokagure(village hidden in the whirlpool) where the clan of the Uzumaki used to reside. I of course manage to learn her fighting style master it and even find counters against it within the 2 years we spend learning from her. She pouted and complain on how fast I grew not letting her to be the teacher for ever. Kushina would once in a while drop by to invite us to ramen and discuss about our training with her since she most of the time didn''t had anything to do. She grew on us and kind of became the older sister to Gekko, Kusei, Raido and me because of that. By the end of the year we no longer saw Kokolate Saburoso sensei since he got replaced by a nobody which could be easily forgotten. We heard that he was promoted and was no longer teaching for now.Well eventually we got set up on teams and this were the teams. (I am calling them by names not numbers). Team Asuma: Asuma, Kusei and Raido. Team Kakashi (finally formed): Kakashi, Rin, and Obito Team Anko: Anko, Shitsu, and Popo (couldn''t find a good source for Anko''s teammates so I just wing it/made up) Team Gekko: Gekko, Tokara and Ibiki(future capt. of interrogation corps) Team Gal: Might Gal, Ebisu (future Konohamaru''s teacher) and Genma (toothpick guy). Team Flora: Uchiha Alvin, Hyuga Po and Flora( a kunoichi who excels at shurinkenjutsu from our class) There were other teams but I really didn''t pay attention after all we don''t know if they will pass the final test and actually become gennin. (Poor Kakashi he would have to do the bell test, hope he gets the concept of teamwork after all he been with us for along time already.) They told my team to meet tomorrow at the academy were our teachers would pick us up. So we decided to just rest didn''t do any training that day as we were preparing for tomorrow meeting. The day arrived and surprise, surprise, the teacher picking us up was non other that sensei Kokolate Saburoso himself. Gekko and Kusei were surprise, me not much since it look Kokolate was missing from last year because he applied and pass the Jounnin exam and immediately got handed a team to teach which ended up being ours. Kokolate: "Look who we got here, if it isn''t the best students of this year I am honored to be your teacher. As you see I am now a Jounnin and ended up being your teacher, again. So lets head out to the garden outside the academy near the benches we will keep on talking there." he said as he stepped out guiding us as we 3 followed him. Kusei: "So sensei how long have you been Jounnin now?" Kokolate:" Not much been around 8 months already. Been doing allot of B class missions and some A class. I got commission by the 3rd Hokage to be your teacher since I am one that know your group the most and felt more reassure if it was me. That''s why I was assign even thought I am just a brand new Jounnin." Kusei: "That explain''s allot." he said Raido: "Well is nice seeing you again Mr.Saburoso our latest teacher is just a boring drag doesn''t even pay attention if we are learning.....well at least compared to you." he said with a smirk. Kokolate: "Seriously I sometimes don''t know why they even decided to teach in the academy if they are not putting their hearts into it. They should just do regular missions and put those who do have the passion to be there. Then again some do it because is more of a stable secure job instead of being on the field since is more dangerous." he said with a sight. Asuma: "Well allot is because of the influence of the civilian counsel too. They been to lax since they want to give the opportunities to civilian to also enter the academy is not like 4 years before when they were a little more stricter." I said as I groom my non existent beard. Kokolate: "You sure are right about that. I just wish they put more thought about it and put better teaching protocols. We could have better shinobi''s that way. If it wasn''t for me or people with initiative like you guys we wouldn''t have this many gennin graduating. Usually is only about 3 teams maximum most of the time and minimum only 1 team manages, but his year we had several graduates and I got to tell you they mostly got pushed because of you guys. They just didn''t want to fall behind too much." He said with a concerned face. After discussing about that we finally arrived to the park/garden where they had some benches and tables. Kokolate: "Okay even thought I have done this before let me officially present myself. My name is Kokolate Saburoso, I like chocolate overall, ramen, BBQ from the Akimichi restaurant and spicy food. My dislikes is salty food or others sweets not involving chocolate. My family owns a store were they sell spices and chocolate related products. You already know where to find my family store so I just hope you become constant patrons to the place. My dream is to have a beautiful wife who like to spoil me. Still currently single, so I don''t mind if you send me widows, single moms or your older sister my way, as long they are a beauty. My hobbies are to cook, make pastries, candies and help my parents on my free time at their store. Don''t forget I like teaching so if you got a material you got problems approaching I would try to help you to find a solution if not at least guide you to the correct person capable of doing it. Okay guys it is your turn to present yourselfs even if you know each other already." he said with a thumbs up. Raido: " Hello everyone, my name is Raido my likes are training my swordsmanship. My dislikes are to have to wait for a friend saying he is ready and takes more than 10 minutes before leaving, seriously if you are ready just leave. Also I don''t like fangirls they are annoying as hell. For my dream well recently I gotten liking to be recognized as a Kenjutsu(sword) expert.My hobbies recently is to do calligraphy since I been studying my fujinjutsu(sealing arts), did you know calligraphy also helps with your mastery of refining your already learn sword skills. I always discover new ways to approach with my sword thanks to calligraphy. I also like playing poker cards since I am good and like winning. Thats about it, he said as he sat down on the bench. Kusei: "Well looks like its my turn, my name is Kusei Yuhi. What I like is doing gardening since I raise some roses and some in home grown vegetables, I like reading novels about action/romance/comedy. I dislike the horror type novels and don''t like spicy food, a little is fine but too much is not. My hope and dream is to be a bad ass re-known shinobi and to be admire by my skills on genjutsu. My hobbies well just like the former growing vegetables, read books and also like experimenting on the kitchen for new recepes." Kusei said has he sat down pointing to me to stand up and do my presentation. Asuma: "Well if you don''t know who I am then you all must be deaft or something since I know I am the talk of the town. My name is Asuma Sarutobi the son of the 3rd Hokage and also number 1 student of this year graduates. My likes is to train, train, train in the areas I am interested on as for now is Kenjutsu(sword training), Tai jutsu(physical training/techniques), Ninjutsu, a little of genjutsu and doing in more depth studying on Fujinjutsu even thought I learn everything I could from a seal master I think this area as even more potential and could not be mastered even in a life time. My dislikes are procrastinators but I do understand the concept of off days since sometimes being on overdrive all the time could burn out most people but if not I prefer doing something that doing nothing on my free time. My dream for the future is to build the "7 Great Swordsman of the Leaf" surpassing the "7 swordsman of the Hidden mist" since they depend on their swords to define their fighting style while we create ours and define what sword we use. Being renown on all the 5 elemental nations. My hobbies are playing shogi, go, card games, brain teaser puzzles, dice games, studying medicines, poisons and research new ways of using ninjutsu, finding or creating new techniques and researching fujinjutsu." I said to the the teacher. Kokolate: "Wow, wow, hold it there. You are indeed packed on the things you are learning. Well its good to have drive but do find some down time. Just hearing you is like a super driven student/teacher. I got to say you will eventually caught up to your old man and if you keep going at it even gain his same tittle of "The Professor". Either way is good to know your goals guys, but sadly there is one last test you are going to do before officially being gennins. We will do a survival exercise tomorrow so please don''t eat anything for breakfast before coming to training ground 13 where we will meet up at 4 am in the morning." Kokolate said before he shushin himself out leaving only leafs being scattered. --------_______--------____________--------- ---------________---------___________------- (By: Author, thank you, are appreciated but prefer comments about the chapters, opinions and stuff you would like to discuss about. Thank you for watching.) Re: edited just noticed I put Gekko instead of Raido. 16 16 Kokolate Saburosos Exam So we got home early to sleep at 8pm since we needed to wake early at 3am to prepare to meet at the training grounds 13 at 4am. Thought I believe the teacher won''t arrive till either 6am or 8am. Most likely to test our patience and if we follow instructions, also giving us time to bond even thought we been friends for a couple of years. We discuss about what the test was going to be about Raido and Kusei thought that most likely we where going to do a scroll search treasure hunt test, or a week survival on the training grounds while the teacher would attempt to do small attacks to disturb our stay on the forest.I just upfront told them that most likely he will test us by directly fighting him or something similar. I have cemented myself to them already as a team leader all this years so I told them just to follow my lead once the test or exam started. They nodded in agreement. Finally some hours passed waiting for the teacher, Raido and Kusei where complaining for the tardiness of the teacher Kokolate, but I told them to just think of other stuff and stop complaining since this could be part of the test. The teacher never said that he was going to be here at 4am but for "us" to be here on training ground 13 at 4am. Meaning he could come at whatever hour he felt like. Raido and Kusei got irritated once they heard me but calm down since what I said made allot of sense.The problem was that they just followed the instruction as Kokolate ordered and didn''t ate breakfast. Their stomachs grumbling from hunger. Kokolate show up till 9am with a "I am so sorry face", he said he forgot to put the alarm on his clock and because of that he overslept. I obviously didn''t believe it but Raido and Kusei did. As an apology he brought out from his pockets some chocolate protein bars and gave it to us to eat. I noticed some type of chakra on them which Kusei and Raido couldn''t detect since they didn''t had my sharingan like ability. Kokolate got suprised a little and then brag that this where is special made bars infuse with chakra to replenish energy faster and aid in recovery that''s why I could sense chakra from them. Inquiring how I knew they had chakra I just straight up said I was a sensor ninja, that gave Kokolate a small twitch on his smile. We ended eating his chocolate protein bars since we where hungry and we needed the energies for exam. Once finished Kokolate took out 2 bells and told us that this was going to be the actual final exam to become official Gennins. He said that only 2 were going to pass and that the survival exam was going to be a all out battle for them against him. We just needed to get a bell to pass and the one that doesn''t manage would repeat the academy course or overall just get kick out which ever was our option. Kusei: "What!! but we work so hard to be here how come you are making us split this awesome party!" he said all mad. Raido: "This doesn''t seem fair, we are indeed the best students it doesn''t make sense for the final exam to be like this." said with a annoyed face. Kokolate: "You think life is fair? You might not know but you guys have it easy compared to exam being done like in Kirikagure (Hidden Mist Village). Did you know that their final exam to become Gennin they have to fight till the death against their fellow classmates. They set them in groups of 2 to fight and only one can come out alive to become an official gennin. Now that is too cruel so don''t end up complaining that this test is not fair!" He said yelling back to us. It look like it hit hard specially on Kusei and Raido letting them go silent. Asuma: "Guys remember what I said previously to heed my orders. I am in no rush so I want to work together to get the bells you 2 guys will graduate this year, I give my word. You know how strong I am so I will manage next year. So lets do it together and beat up Mr. Kokolate today!" I said in a firm tone inspiring my teammates to not waver. Kusei/Raido:" Okay!!!" Kokolate:" Well looks like you are ready, uh? Okay, come with the intent to kill....scratch that try to kill but don''t do it okay.....Ready, Start!!!!!!" he said a little not to confident after hearing my inspirational speech. We all vanished from sight and ran to the forested area of the training grounds. The teacher Kokolate did the same but on a more open clearing in plain sight for us to see him. I saw it was him and not a clone. So I nodded to Kusei and Raido to finish it quickly. I gave my go sign and we dash with shushin by three different direction each drawing our swords. Kusei was aiming at Kokolate''s right arm, Raido to his left and my aiming at his legs. We were planning on incapacitate him one way or another. By slashing his wrist to stop him from doing ninjutsu, seriously people don''t aim at that they are the main source for pulling most of the ninjutsu and ankles which would renderless useless at running away or mobility. I don''t get why ninja''s like flashy overdone jutsus that don''t do crap. Kokolate jumped to evade my slash aiming at his ankles just barely on time but Kusei and Raido manage to slash at Kokolates wrist, which he showed pain on his face. His body then exploded on contact with the slashes. I was shocked since I didn''t see it as a clone meaning it was the B-rank Shadow Clone which my eyes couldn''t differeciate and he combine it with Great Explosion Clone, I thought we where doom since that is a killer move. The clone exploded but the explosion was not a regular one but a type of Red mist explosion engulfing all the 3 of us, so our bodies where fine but not it look like we needed to deal with a type of poison. Raido: " Guys try not to breath it!!! It will burn your lungs!!!" that all we heard from Raido as we went silent. We couldn''t see anything everything was covered by this Red Mist. Looks like Kokolate enveloped the whole forest on it. So we couldn''t see either since our eyes were crying. and our skin was burning. I didn''t let us focus at all! Now my teammates were blind only me who practices to fight blind could assess where they where and noticed 3 more people in our locations. They must be Kokolate''s clones or 2 clones and him. Looks by the hearing of things that Kokolate was aiming at Kusei first within the Red Mist. I immediately started doing handsigns and aim at the direction of both Kusei and Kokolate with my Wind Style:Great Breakthrough to blow away this burning Red Mist and give us some space to breath. As I did the jutsu I noticed that once the mist disperse from that area a tornado form from that Red Mist only to manage to hear."Red Mist Tornado!" As I was repel away by a strong gusts of winds. I try to old my bearings but I just couldn''t focus as my whole skin was burning, perspiring allot of sweat. I couln''t focus not even my hearing since my skin burn and all i could hear was a buzzing sound. By the time I noticed I was stuck on the floor with my head out only. The Red Mist dispersed and I felt cold steel near my neck. Then water fall on my whole face and head, helping with burning sensation. Once I open my eyes I saw Raido also on the ground like me and Kusei being hold with kunai pointed on his neck by Kokolate sensei and the 2 clones doing the same to us. Kokolate:" Well looks like you guys have fail on this attempt. I got to say nice teamwork but non the less you fail. You know what in 15 minutes we will do it again and thats going to be your final chance if not I will have to fail all 3 of you." He said smiling. Kusei:" Cought!Cought! what was that awful red mist!" Raido: " I got an idea, was that mustard gas?" Kokolate: "Beep! Wrong! It was super Chili concentrated powder all over the forest!" He said similing. Kusei:" But how could you even find us on with that thick Red Mist, we even move silently so we couldn''t be located by sound." he said confused alittle. Kokolate: "Simple! remember the Chocolate bars! They are indeed energy replenishing but where made with my chakra signature so I knew where you all where all the time. Hhahahahahh!" Asuma: "Damn, he set us up, I knew they where suspicious but it was cleared the moment I felt my energy go up." I said. Kokolate: "This are one of a kind nobody know how to make them, but I heard that the Akimichi clan is working on creating something similar to my chocolate bars to replenish chakra while on missions. In a couple of maybe 2 or 4 years we will have what they will call Chakra pellets or was it Millitary pellets? Well something like that." he said bragging about his chocolate bars. Asuma: "Mr. Kokolate those bars that you gave us didn''t have any other weird side effect after the ability to locate us. Right?" I said. Kokolate:" Of course not! They do what I told you. I do got other different kind though. Like my [Super New Important Compress Kinetic Energy Reserves Supply-Bar...a.k.a....S.N.I.C.K.E.R.S. Bar for short] which can replenish your chakra up to 5 times your normal levels for 3 days! But after that you would crash badly for the same amount of time since you body would need time to recover to normalcy. For me thought the effect of the bar is up to 10 time chakra levels since is more like a stored chakra reserves. Making this Bars take time and chakra to make but since is my own chakra my body absorbs it much faster and easier since it was mine to begin with." he said with a proud look. Raido:" That''s a total cheat item. Have you tried not to patent it or ask the Hokage if they could have a special unit to make those." Kokolate: "I tried but it looks like my chakra is special since it can blend well with anybodies.(think about naruto in Fox/sage mode where he pass chakra to his allies). So they started the project of the [Chakra Pellets] because of my chakra replenishing chocolate bars." Asuma:" That explains it allot, what about that Red Mist does it have a name?" I said with a facinating look. Kokolate:" Oh, that I call it the Red Hot Chilli Pepper Jutsu series, but since is to long I just call it the Red Mist jutsus, I use chilli concentrated pepper powder infuse with chakra to up the burn!!! And literally rip of the Hidden Mist justu but with my chilli pepper combined with wind jutsus to spread the damage." After explaining and having our time to rest setting our self up to just up front fight him and not giving him time to react since he got us good on the first time. And knowing that prolonging the fight would not dwell well for us. One is that he gave us his chocolate and was using is signature that was most likely on our digestive system to locate us so hidding had no purpose. Kokolate:" Start!!!!" This time we didn''t gave him a chance for anything as Raido, Kusei activated the gates up to 2 and vanished as well I did the same but up it to 3 gate and did Rock Lee''s signature opening of the Flying lotus hitting the teacher straight it his jaw not giving him time to react while Kusei and Raido grab him in th air to immobilize him and remove his bells, me following behind Kokolate and finishing him off with Primary Lotus. The teacher reacted on time on the last second and spitted or release a big amount of mud from his mouth aiming at his landing. Cushioning his fall/blow to the head. Kokolate:" Gosh! Are you crazy! You kid''s almost kill me! If it wasn''t for my Chocolate fudge immobilizing jutsu I would have been dead!" he said exasperated. Kusei: "What! Is that not the Mud wall Jutsu?" Raido:" Looks like our teacher is crazy for chocolate." he said as he got near the brown substance the teacher spill out. Picking some from the mount of it, smelling it. Kusei:" Is it chocolate?" Raido:" It is exactly that smell like it at least. I am not going to eat it thought since it came from the mouth of sensei." He said with a disgusting look. Kokolate:"Hey, I am offended my chocolate is of the highest grade!" he said. Asuma:" Cough!Cough! Teacher looks like Kusei and Raido manage to get the bells. So they pass, it will be cool seeing you guys next year." I said as I was walking away with no concerns in the world. Kokolate:" Wait!!!! Asuma wait!!!!! It was just part of the test. You all in reality pass, the exam true meaning was teamwork and you guys pass with flying colors." he said while getting in front of me nervously thinking I was just walking away. Asuma:" I figure as much, I just wanted to see the faces of panic of my friends.LOL" I said with big grin. Kusei/Raido/Kokolate: " You knew!!" Asuma: "It was just a hypothesis and when he explain the exam I knew I was right that why I voluntered to go back to the academy." They got nagging at my acting acting all good leader and what not. I manage to placate them by inviting them to Ichiraku Ramen which been open for a couple of year by now. That totally shut them up. They told me they actually believe me because I sometimes acted like stuff was not part of my business which got them thinking I actually was telling the truth about my behaviour. Well looks like finally we are a team of official Gennins and would be doing missions from now on. ---- -- -- ----- ------- - -- - - -- - - ---_____-----_____------____----____ (By: Author, hope you like the chapter, would like your opinions about Kokolate, thanks are appreciated but opinions first please. Sincerely: IntactReincarnator) 17 17 Training for the Chunnin exams (2 years prior the last chapter) Well last year I became 10 years old and on my birthday my dad Hiruzen got me one of my molars replace since I already grew out of my milk teeth. A medic from the Sarutobi clan implanted a flint molar so I could use it with the Sarutobi''s Ash Piling Burning Justsu to ignite the ash gunpowder release from the technique creating a explosion. I been practising with this technique since it requires precise control. I have been getting pretty decent in the timing and usage of it. Kokolate gave me an idea and along side me he teach me his Red Mist tornado but instead of me using it to envelop and repel my enemies I use is to capture my enemy inside the tornado. My technique is called Black Mist Tornado since instead of concentrated chilli pepper powder infuse with chakra. Is concentrated gunpowder from my Sarutobi''s Ash Piling Burning, and I can ignited the tornado to explode not leaving the enemy a way to escape. Usually I ignite it with a small Fire Bullet Jutsu that I derived from the Great Fireball Jutsu for remote activation of the explosion or a small ignition tag on a kunai which is literally a weak spark paper tag derived from the Explosion tag. The ignition remote tags where created by me and don''t require much to be created and are easy to replicate but I made mine to be only possible to be activated with my chakra signature. Another thing I been working on was on my wind chakra cloak as previously mention used to copy the future "Shisui the Teleporter" known for his body flicker jutsu. Well I been working on it to copy and evolve the chakra cloak used by a rival of rock lee on the 2nd chunnin exam Rock Lee participated on Sunakagure. This individual could be silent when fighting with his Tai Jutsu. This was possible by eveloping himself with a type of chakra cloak imitating a Owl''s feathers to muffle all sounds around him when moving. I expanded the idea. I wanted to create it longer cloak enough for it to let me glide/fly in the wind. Combine with my wind chakra I could fly like a bird. Thank''s to my absolute wind chakra control I don''t need to waste that much chakra and the mode I call it the "Wind Owl Chakra Cloak" it does what it previously stated but also let me glide/fly long distances by using the wind currents, I literally becoming a kind of bird man. It would be easier if I knew the "light rock technique" from the Iwakagure''s Kage, If I had that I could fly fast like the DBZ Characters. Most of the training with Mr.Kokolate is based on chakra control but once he notice how advance we where on the training he gave up and switch it to practical sparrings with him or ourselves creating a group formations to take down enemies as fast as possible. He even took us to a type of tour to his parents store and even show us how he did his special chocolate bars. Looks like he actually did the chocolate himself from scratch using cacao seed and getting the ingreadiants, he literally did everything manually except for the final step which he used his chakra and exhasted himself almost dry. He said that was not even the final step since he needed to do this a couple of times before his chocolate was ready for the final step of moulding it into bars. Now I know why nobody could replicate this methods. It required allot of chakra and effort/patience to make them. The reason Kokolate had several was cuz he prepares them ahead of time and store''s them on scrolls for later usage.He told us that for years he been doing this so he has plenty to use when needed and on his free time he would do more just in case. During this 2 years we been doing allot of D-rank missions and even had the chance to do some normal C-rank missions which where escort missions for merchants traveling from Konoha to their destination or vice-versa. They been some incident where we fight some bandits that know some ninjutsu but they were no match for our team. We have accomplished about 55 D-rank missions and some 17 C-rank missions has a team. The reason we have not taken the chunnin exams was because Kokolate said we needed to know all the written materials needed to be chunnins. (Which i called bull) The material he was giving us was above chunnin it looks like only me and Raido noticed this was above chunnin level. I suspect the teacher wanted to show off to the other teachers with gennins on who was the top dog. If you wondered if we have killed. Yes, we have, mostly bandits but we have. Our team was not like Naruto''s which didn''t killed nobody at all when they were Gennins. I noticed that killing on this world was more natural compared to my old world since nobody had a inch of regret or disgust from doing it.(Then again they were bad guys on our eyes,bandits that is.)Even our swordsmanship as leap thanks to some actual slaugthering of those bandits making us more efficient with our swords. Kusei and Raido have achieve already Saint Sword rank on SwordGod Style. Were they can spam several "Sonic Blades" without getting tired easily. We even had started to have some nicknames already, like "Poison Sword Raido", "Illusion Sword Kusei", and "Sword Master Asuma". Since we mostly depend on finishing off our enemies with our swords. I have reach already King Rank on the SwordGod style since I can now do the "Sword of Light" move, where I can make my slash so fast that you only see a light on his path of trajectory. By the time the enemy see''s that flash it means I already cut/slash something and its to late to react. It still takes a little strain when ever I do the technique since the required Tai Jutsu level is high especially for the hand/arm speed action. But none the less its one of my signature moves with my sword. This move gave me the other nickname as "Flash Sword". So finally Mr.Kokolate gave us the okay to participate on the Chunnin exam on our 3rd year with him. He said he also waited because he wanted for us to participate along side our generations students which where going to participate this year. I have indeed kept in contact with the other guys still especially Gekko who improve allot since he graduated and became Gennin, Gekko him self as gotten some nicknames like "Phantom Sword" and "Speed Sword". He also reach the concept of "Sonic Blade" but he said he use it in his Moonlight Sword style. The others like Po Hyuga and Alvin Uchiha where known as "Twin Sword" and "Flaming Sword" respectively. Kakashi gotten known as "Lighting Fang" but also got other nicknames like "Lighting Sword/Blade". Looks like Kakashi also got into training some ninja dogs during this years we haven''t been into contact. He told me they still where not reliable yet so he had not added them to his repeirtore of techniques/tactics. At least it looks like Might Gal still keeps in contact with Kakashi since she kept records of their competitions. Might Gal also been recognized as the "Green Beast" for her brutal Tai Jutsu moves. Might Gal also grew tall since she could be like a 4 inch taller than Kakashi. You could see her also having that giant buster blade behind her back every time you would see her around town.(looks like she also using it as extra weigths since she still had ankle weight on.) Gal also show me her progress with her SwordGod techniques. Looks like she could also do the "Sword of Light" even with that giant buster sword, she told me she could do it about 6 times before her arm gave out since it was too straining(remember she doing it without depending the gates of life). Her progress with the WaterGod style looks like was slower since that style could be use with different weapons or even bare handed she needed more time.(She trying to be a all rounder with all weapons make this style slow to progress for her.) The Chunnin exams where going to be in about 3 weeks from when Kokolate recommended us. Told us to prepare supplies and what ever we think we were going to need. During those 3 weeks I prepared several explosive tags and spark tags made by me. Kusei focus on preparing several lunch boxes and used storage scrolls to store them. We have heard some exams take long even 2 months. While Raido prepared several poisons and antidotes/medicines we might need if we get injured who also store them on portable sealing scrolls. I can''t wait to participate and compete against others, I just hope they can surprise me a little. --------------______------_______------------ _____-----________-____-------_________ (By: Author, thank you''s are appreciated but prefer comments opinions about the chapters. Thank you for watching.) 18 18 The meeting among friends amist the exam The Chunnin exams were going to be held on Konoha. Kusei, Raido and me got together to sign up/register. The exams were going to be on class C-3 on the third floor, while we arrived we saw several ninjas not only from Konoha but also from Sunakagure(Village Hidden in the Sand), Kirikagure (Hidden in the Mist Village), Kusakagure(Village Hidden in the Grass), and even some Kumogakure ninja. The moment we entered allot where looking our way as we took the spot light in front of the door. I saw Gekko inside the crowd making path as he got close to our group, he was being follow by his members Ibiki and Tokara. Gekko: "Looks who here long time no see. Cough! Cough! It''s normal that everyone is seeing you as hard competition on this exam. Since being the son of the Hokage is not secret. It''s okay though, I also attracted allot of attention when I entered happened the same with everyone from our usual crew sword members. Cough! Cough!" he said on a casual manner while giving me handshake that transition to a quick hug. Asuma: "I see, looks like you been doing great you have a tight grip there, been not slaking off on your Tai Jutsu training I see." I said back to him while I took out a small scroll the size a little smaller than my palm and gave it to him. Gekko: "What is this for?" He said in a small whispering voice while he was releasing the hug. Asuma: "It''s the project I was working previously before we split and become Gennins. It''s a [com] scroll; if you do later need assist you can use it. Its link to one of mine I got a couple and plan to use them with the other from the sword club. I don''t believe the exams are going to be simple and may need backup. Konoha is strong together; I may be a little selfish since I am only passing this to the members of the Sword club." Gekko got my message and knew what [com] scroll meant, it was a incrypted communication scroll used to use like a type of radio communicator that could be used for the distance of at least 200km radius between each other and was tweak to use the users signature chakra to use. I have before analyzed and even collected the chakra signature of my sword team members in the past to create this scrolls. Gekko: "Got it. Let meet the other''s I think they are around here. Cough!" he said while looking around at a direction. Finally we saw team Flora, looks like she was in a bad mood since she had to follow Alvin and Po who also saw us and was walking to our direction. Uchiha Alvin: "Hey captain! How have you been doing? Any news we are missing." He said. I also notice he had his Sharingan activated since before I even entered the room. I was a little surprised since he had reached already the 3-Tomoe Sharingan. Asuma: "I just wanted to give you guys the [com] scrolls. I finally manage to make them and finish them. This one with the Uchiha logo is yours and this one is for Po." I said as I pass the mini scrolls both of them. Hyuga Po: "Finally, I was wondering how long that project was going to take; now we could communicate anytime of the day." He said with a smile. Asuma: "Dude, these are for emergencies, and only work with your chakra signature. This are not toys to us to enjoy and start chattering through the day." I said in a serious tone. Po: "Oops, sorry. Indeed it is only for emergencies. Do they only work for [com]?" Asuma: "Yeah, but mine is special since is like the motherboard for all of yours. Mine can also be use like a locator for the others, but that because I am a sensor ninja and can actually use the link between scrolls to detect the chakra signatures of the scrolls." I said in a low voice only audible to Po and visible to Alvin since he had his sharingan and most likely could read my lips. Po:" Kool, well thanks for the gift. Does it only work with you or can it be use between the others too?" Asuma: "It does have several channels so you can choose who to call, it has the symbol there to represent who has what. And a big one for all emergencies which sends a distress signal to all corresponding scrolls but remember, it only works with your chakra signature and only you can use it. Also as long has you use the distress signal the other scrolls work like radars to locate you base if they are close to you by 250km for the scroll to react. The signal can still be sent even if the distance is beyond the 250km but we won''t be able to locate you till we close to that distance for the scrolls to work like locators." I said in a hush tone. Alvin: "Yeah, that''s good, it could be really be effective in missions since I am with this fatty." He said with a smirk. Po: "Hey watch it you scary face. Like that you will never get a girlfriend." He retorted back with his on smirking smile. Flora: "Guys could you just stop insulting between yourself all the time. It''s annoying, and why don''t you present me to your friend." She said with a displease smile while crossing her arms which were lifting her A- chest. Po: "Yeah! So, sorry! Um, this here is Asuma my friend and ex-training buddy, Alvin and me used to train with him all the time.....Asuma, this here is my team member Flora, she is really good cook is amazing at throwing shurinkens, kunais, sebons and using poisons." He said in a fast gentle manner or should I say nervous manner. Flora was using some kunoichi(female ninja) uniform similar to Ino''s but the color was pale brown and her hair was light almost golden brown. Her hair was set up similar to Anko''s but her ponytail was longer since her hair reach to her upper back. She had a + symbol on her back of her uniform/dress shirt.(don''t recognize the clan, unless she is a civilian like sakura and wanted to create her own symbol.) Asuma: "Hi, nice to meet you, I am Asuma Sarutobi." I said with a friendly smile has I stretch my hand for a handshake. Flora: "So you are the famous Asuma, these guys don''t stop talking about you. Did you brainwash them to be fighting sword junkies! All they do is train and train, fight and fight with their stupid sword. We are not Samurai! We are ninjas! We should depend on ninjutsu more. Don''t get me wrong they are strong and are capable teammates but I wanted to learn some awesome ninjutsu, but because of these 2 morons even our teacher got in the bandwagon and as not teach us nothing but basics like chakra control, pure tai jutsu conditioning and Swordmanship! He said wow swords are so cool, forget ninjutsu this is more practical. Our teacher just became a sword fanatic once he fought this two sword junkies." She said to me annoyed. Not extending her hand for the handshake but just look at me with a, I hate you face just cuz. Asuma: "I am so sorry, but the decision of your teacher is his and I can''t do anything about it. If you want after the exam I can give you some ninjutsu scrolls if you want to learn some ninjutsu but learning them will depend all on you." I said to Flora not removing my smile which clearly was twitching a little, after all, I am no saint and her word did hurt a little. Flora: "For reals! Thanks in advance then! I will hold you for your word and expect some cool flashy ninjutsu. I just hope you don''t go back on your word." She said now with a happy smile. Asuma:" Here, have this, it contains, Water Style: Water Clone, Water Style: Buckshot and Wind Style: Gale palm and Lighting Style: Electroshock Palm strike. Consider it an advance, I believe they are flashy enough I think?" I said while passing a scroll to her. Flora: "Awesome, thank you!" Flora said has she approach me and give me a quick hug then looking at her scroll and putting it away in a safe place. After a little chat with both Alvin and Po, I discovered they also reach the Saint Rank threshold but on the WaterGod style. To be a Saint rank in WaterGod you need to be proficient or master on the 5 concepts of the style which involves, Parry, Redirect, Positioning, Counter and Faints. As long you are proficient in one of the concepts you advance to Saint, you need to be able to be proficient on 2 concepts to be King Rank, 3 concepts proficient to be Emperor Rank, to be God rank on WaterGod Style you need to Master not only be proficient on 3 of the concepts. The creator of WaterGod on Mushoku tensei was the only one who was master on all 5 concepts. The follow generation God Ranks only managing to master only 3 since then, and the last one was WaterGod Sword [Reina] who she didn''t manage to master 3 but manage to fuse 3 concepts she trained to create a new one, a 6th concept called Enveloping/Encasing which was a combination of Positioning, Counter and Parry combine where she could decide/control the outcome as long you were within her range. Looks like Po Hyuga mastered the concept of [Parry] since he focus a little more on the defensive side while Alvin Uchiha Focused on mastering more the concept of [Counter]. Further away I notice Obito, Rin and unknown Uchiha, who most likely was a older Gennin and was doing the chunnin exam in place of Kakashi since he was already a Chunnin graduate. I also saw Anko with her two background extras teammates, was it Shitsu and Popo? Well looks like they were no big deal except for Anko she used to hang out with Kusei allot. Even now I saw Anko waving to Kusei with a smile. Kusei waving back, both Raido and me told him to keep it down low with his girlfriend. He totally denying that they were only friends. I also saw team Might Gal with Ebisu, and Genma. Ebisu looked a little unfocused. I couldn''t blame him Might Gal as grown much in this 2 years she actually is 13yrs old and she grew a little taller since last time I saw her and was about 5''7" in height but that was not the head turner. Her chest grew too, she was now like C- chest size and since she work out allot she had powerful thighs and buttocks and she wearing those green tight skin suit pants and muscle shirt only having her small orange/red jacket on her with her red scarf around her neck and headband belt on her waist. Giving too little for imagination no wonder Ebisu had trouble focusing, If I remember Ebisu was a closet pervert, well Naruto said it like that since he too read Jiraiyas "Make Out Paradise" in the future. Don''t forget her Giant Buster Blade Sword behind her back and those ankle weights covered by those orange leg warmers were really eye catching. I didn''t wanted people to misunderstand so I just gave a brief greeting and gave her one of my [com] scrolls. She already knew I was working on those so she gratefully put them away on her side pouch. Allot of ninjas where talking among themselves about the exam or what not. They were wondering what it was going to be about. When everyone quiet down as several Konoha Chunnin where surrounding us while 3 upfront the class shouted. Unknown Chunnin''s: "Everyone quiet!!! The exam will start soon we will assign seats to everyone and we will pass the tests. Yes! It is a reading exam! I hope you guys are not idiots. I will commence with the instructions and rules before passing out the test." The instructors then started explaining. Looks like the exam was exactly like the one in the future exams where "Cheating" was acceptable as long you didn''t get caught. Well I don''t even think I need to cheat since Kokolate did review allot of material with us for the exams, but I wonder how the other will fare. _________--------------__________----------- --------------___________------------____------ (By: Author, thanks are appreciated but prefer opinions about the chapter.) 19 19 Chunnin exam part 1 While I sat and was observing from my peripherals I noticed that once the tests were given out. Some began writing, usually it was the ninjas that already look older, experience, most probably re-takers, but there where allot who were having a hard time since the kept looking around or had a supper focus look trying to figure out the answers for the questions. Most of the new ones or the ones that look young like me and the students from my generation look had a hard time it looks. Well looks like Gekko was actually thinking its not like he is an idiot but he did train allot and most likely slack on the studying part but for sure he would at least answer more then 5 question out of the 10. Kusei started right away since he didn''t look like he had trouble at all.(He is a idiot if he got the meaning of the exam he shouldn''t be doing it at all and wait till the last 10 to 20 minutes to start filling out the answers. He will be giving out the signal that he know his stuff and will be targeted by others to copy him.) Raido was not doing anything but watching the paper and most likely just reading the questions and thinking about the answers. This test is not hard for us so most likely he just preparing mentally to write the answers by last minute to not give people the chance to copy him.(which is also my plan) Also, surprise, surprise, Might Gal look like she was doing ok, I''ll see her scribbling on her paper, stopping and then after several couple of minutes start again, compared to the original Might Guy looks like Gal has brains or at least I suspect she does since she look confident when writing. Ebisu too look focus like if this was his bread and butter and Genma look like he was just sleeping while still playing with his tooth pick on his mouth. I think I saw a little snake around crawling around Kusei''s left arm, which I suspect was send by Anko to copy from him, meaning Orochimaru already gave her the snake summoning contract.(Talking about that I need for my Old man to give me Enma the Monkey king summoning, and to officially grant me the B-Rank Bushin Kage, like that I''ll spam it to increase training and just say everything I learn is thanks to the Bushin to increase or make believable my training speed of learning new stuff.) I up notice some Kirikagure ninja just straight up walk up to another student and was checking his paper.(Looks like he put a genjutsu since I noticed the proctors were still looking at his seat like nothing interesting was happening. Most likely he was put a illusion were he is sitting doing his exam.) Later on he walk to his team mates and left a small paper on there desks, probably with answers.) Thanks to my seat being all the way to the back I had a good view point on what others where doing. I also notice there was not Uchiha as proctors. Makes sense since they belong to the Military Police department, and this exam would be totally unfair for allot of students since nothing escapes the Sharingan, cheating would have been impossible and the only way to pass the exam would have been if you actually study material of this kind of level which was above normal Chunnin comprehesion. I say this since I saw some air static or more like my Sharingan skill in my soul(From now on I will call my Sharingan and abriviate as [SS=Soul Sharingan]) could allow me to see, since I could see different types of energies in different spectrum thanks to his skill. Look like the buff Kumo ninjas where passing info via little static electricity invisible to the eye.(except for me i could see it) They were transfering info via telegraph/Morse code about the test answers between themselves. Or at least only one was doing it, he maybe the captain he look formidable and had a giant sword behind his back. His partners also look buff and had similar swords on with them but where more on the normal size swords, I also notice the other two emaniated some kind of electric currents a little out side their bodies making their body twitch a little,(where they using lighting cloak smilar to the Raikage or at least the beginning stages?) looks like they where using it to be able to sense the electric messages sent by their captain thanks to that, like if their bodies where receiving radios. (Being obviously human walkie talkies, meaning that their range of communication is short since that requires allot of proficiency and chakra. Imagine to expand range) So my conclusion is that they could just use it for around 10 to 20 meters at most based on the readings I was seeing with my [SS] skill. For the Sunakagure (Sand village) ninja team that I was looking there was one of the teenagers since they look in their 16s well one of them was breathing weird in uncommon patterns, like if he was nervous and was ventilating a little hard. I suspect he was doing it on purpose so his team mates could hear his breathing, maybe they had their own code to pass answers depending on how you breath(again suspect something to morse code). Actually that is not a bad idea to pass information, in a tight situation. I also saw simple ones(stupid ones) were they one of the members would put their headband backwards to reflect the answers of the guy right behind him for his teammates to see who were sitting on the same row as them. Every time he cough he would change his headband to his arm to see the answers of the guy next to him by using the reflection of his polished headband. Some were using their pencils weirdly some even discreetly just threw their pencil to one of their teammates, most likely with answers inscribed on the sides of the pencil in code or something, the proctors did see that and mark it, but u needed to be caught 3 times before you could be disqualified and some students caught up to that big time. Why do you ask, because I saw the team were Obito,Rin and the other older Uchiha guy who was already most likely 15 year old, his name was Ronin Uchiha and looks like this was already his 2nd time doing the test. Ronin didn''t look like he had a problem so he manage to finish his test about 30 minutes before the exam deadline. Obito on the other hand look nervous as heck, like he was having a nervous breakdown, at the last 8 minutes of the test I saw Rin just step up from her desk go to Obito remove his paper and switch it with hers, return to her desk and speed run the test finally writing her name on it. The test ended and this totally mind flip the mind of several students who were having trouble, complaining about it to the proctors. But the proctors said she only cheated 2 times standing to and going to his friend to switch papers was one and returning to her seat was the second. There was no 3rd offense so she and her team were still qualify for the test. (Man I have never thougth about it that way but damn I saw so much rage faces on allot of students). That was genius thinking from Rin. Obito and Ronin were just as shock, most likely that never pass through their mind(heck nobody would think that much out of the box given the rules they put, she straight up didn''t hide her cheating). Later seeing Obito had some tears in his eyes while seeing Rin with eyes of not only love but deep gratitude. Either way allot of students got disqualified, some the numbers dwindle by half at least compare to the beginning. The 11th question, yeah you heard me this test actually had a oral question, was similar to the anime and about 1/3 of it fail and got disqualified cutting our giant numbers even shorter. Still the people I knew still passed it. Later I saw a pink explosion with pink smoke appear within the test ground putting allot in guard and covering our noses/faces the ones that actually didn''t cough a little but it looks like it was just a pink smoke bomb? Well once I uncover my self I manage to breath but smell a really sweet strawberry smell, was that a type of perfume bomb? Out of the pink smoke bomb appear a Kunoichi dress in a really skimpy outfit, showing allot of cleavage her top was similar to Tsunade with her shirt dougi but it was color black and her bottoms where really tight short shorts that were color purple with some fishnet long stocking reaching up above to her knees. Her hair was a familiar color since it was bright green, her headband protector was being around her hanging around her neck similar how Hinata later uses hers.The Kunoichi was wearing a chunnin vest obviously not sip up since her cleave/boobs where too much for it. She emaniated so much lust/aphrodisiacs that must have been included on the bomb right now. That could explain my blood pressure and pulse slight change. At least compared to others that look like they got love struck or just straight up horny.(This chick literally look exactly like Morgan Aisenland from DarkStalkers, google her she hot,she a Sucubus). She had her hair in a pony tail with her hair reaching to the middle of her back. Konuichi: "Hello, congrats on passing the 1st phase of the chunnin exam. I am the Chunnin proctor for the 2nd phase, my name is Odneuni Saburoso. So follow me I will guide you to the site of the second exam." she said in a coquetish way of speaking. We follow her which I suspect will be the Forest of Death entrance. Finally I will be able to clash with other ninjas and even maybe steal their jutsus or make deals to exchange. I do have some self created ones that are not that important. I just hope I manage to get or extract the info of those Kumo(Hidden Cloud Village) ninjas, I want the manual or information about the lighting armor to reinforce the body, I wanted to be able to copy the Raikage after all. ---------- ------------------------------- ---------- (By: Author, did you like this chapter give me your in depth opinions on what you like the most about this chapter. Thank you very much for Watching.) 20 20 Chunnin exam part 2 We finally manage to get to the front of the entrance of the training grounds were the Forest of Death was located. They gave us the instructions about the 2nd exam. Which pretty much where that we were going to be release inside with our team members. Each team was going to be given a scroll with the symbol of Heaven or the symbol of Earth. We were forbidden to see whats inside the scroll or open it till we reach our destination which is the tower that is in the center part of the forest. Also in order to pass you needed to have both Heaven and Earth scrolls. Meaning that you had to fight for it with other teams in the forest of death, which were going to be release in a timely manner in different location around the forest since it had different entrances. Killing is allowed on the forest of death but is advice against it if possible.(Doesn''t mean it doesn''t happens.) This exam is going to last for 5 days to reach the tower and manage to collect the 2 scrolls needed to enter the tower. Teams where going to go to the checkpoints that were given by the proctors were they would be given their scroll. They location or bases were well protected so no onlookers would know what scroll the team got before they got release in the forest. They given us 1hr to prepare what we needed for the survival on the forest, to procure food you could hunt inside it since it also had wild life and other stuff like in a real forest. While we waited I discovered that the Chunnin proctor was actually Kokolate younger sister and was 17 years old. Looks like he was a brocon and may be the one making it hard for Mr. Kokolate to get a girlfriend behind the background/shadows. I notice also that the Kumo ninjas were looking at my team from afar while waiting. I don''t know if they see us as competition or as a target. I am the son of the Hokage after all, making me a big target for several opposing villages. I really didn''t mind even if they target my team as my target was also them, I wanted to extract information about the Lighting Armor technique. For this purpose or the purpose in general I been developing a Jutsu similar to Goku''s technique that he used when he went arrived at Namek and touch Kurulin head with his hand and read his memories. This technique requires focus and for the target to be immobilize since is not like in Goku''s case were they got no training against mind attacks. So I would first have to capture one of them alive and seal his chakra with a 5 Element seal so the victim couldn''t use chakra to defend himself from my mind invasion and read his memories. If anybody see me do this they would think I am using the Yamanaka clan techniques but I have never actually had seen them so I couldn''t tell them. I had to develop this techniques myself and requires a good amount of control for the Yin chakra since it involves allot of spiritual control to invade another being mind. Several teams have already taken their scroll and were guided to their respective entrances. They where doing this timely since they would release a new team to the Forest of Death at least every hour. By the time we were given our turn, 4 hours had already passed. We got the Heaven scroll assign to our team and the entrance we took as entrance number 13. The team decided for me to stay with the scroll. Me being smart use a storage seal that I tatoo in both my inner side of my wrist.(similar to Sasuke from Shipuuden where he store surinken and kunai). To store the Heaven scroll, so there was no way for the enemy to get the scroll even if they try to kill me. If i was unwilling they would never get it out of me. We indeed created a decoy scroll with the same looks and same Heaven logo and gave it to Kusei since he was the genjutsu specialist in our team and could trick others in believing that he had the real deal scroll. Being the team''s captain I decided that we would first get ourselves a place to camp first. Second I told them my plan was not to rush it and that we would head to the tower on the 3rd day. I also inform them that I wanted to target the Kumo ninjas wether they had the Heaven scroll or Earth scroll didn''t matter, since I wanted to extort/estract some information from them. I upfront told them my goal of trying to pry on the secrets of Kumo''s Lighting armor techniques. I gave them my intel about them and what to expect, specially to Kusei since I told them they could use some type of the beginning stages of the lighting armor, rendering his Genjutsu null. We found a nice spot near a river stream so we make camp there on our first day while getting some fish to eat. Raido was put on guard while we collected food and got some wood to cook he fishes. Kusei did took some lunch bento boxes he had on store but we just added the fish to the dish to have a more full filling meal. The bento boxes that Kusei took out that day were some of the staple, like cooked rice, beans, some orange marinade chicken strips with some green peas. He also took some beverage container thermos with delicious sweetened green tea. We took turns eating since we had to be on guard for any intruders/enemies or anything with hostility. This forest also had tigers, giant leeches and most likely other type of predatory animals. The first day passed sleeping and alternating watch every 3 hrs. Early in the morning we began to scout the area for other teams since we needed to secure a Earth scroll to head to the tower by the 3rd day, obviously only if I managed to get the info out of the Kumo ninjas. While we scouted we found team Obito fighting against the Sunakagure (sand) ninjas. Obito was fighting a teenager that had a type of pale brown chinese coat with short purple hair they were exchanging blows while throwing shurinken. While Rin was fighting the opposite team only girl who had short green hair with side bangs and a short ponytail. Her dressing was similar to Ino''s but also was the same pale sand color. Looks like Rin was using chakra scapel jutsu since her hands where emiting the pale blue chakra. While the Suna girl ninja had a kunai in each hand emiting lighting/electricity. Finally Ronin Uchiha was fighting what looks like the team captain of the suna ninjas, he had short brown hair and was throwing kunais and shurinkens to Ronin in different patterns. They exchange some blows too. Till the Suna Captain manage to break the stale mate when he got close enough for Ronin to caught his left arm on a close grip. Ronin thinkin that he got him had a smirk but the same was for the captain of the Suna ninjas. I hear him said his jutsu while raising his right arm with a half tiger hand sign. Suna Captain: " Sword of Wind" He slash down in a top to downward left slash to Ronin, who barely manage to react on time but not without injury has he was bleeding. He had a slash from the top of his chest to his torso the cut was not deep enough but enough for blood to be seen.While this happened he didn''t hesitated while he got attack since he countered at the same time when it happened with a Great Fireball Jutsu directly to the Suna Captain. The fire envelope the Suna captain, I heard a scream and then i saw a silloette come out from the fire at a fast speed. Looks like he got his hair all burn off and part of his left face and upper left torso including his left arm. Obito managed to injured his enemies left leg with a kunai letting the Suna team at a big dissavantage. While it look like Rin was the one injured since she had some cuts and it look like she got a direct strike by the Suna Kunoichi with a lighting charge fist which send her flying to a tree hitting her back. Obito immediately went to assist when this happened. The Suna Kunoichi was not moving her left arm at all. Looks like Rin use her Chakra Scapel Jutsu and cut some ligaments from her arm or injured/cut her left arm nerves. Suna Captain: "Here have our scroll!!! We are retreating! Karen let''s go I''ll carry Tusa." He said with a agonizing face since he had his head and left side burned. Throwing his Heaven scroll to Ronin who glady accepted. Karen: "Okay, Baki i''ll do what you say this time!" The girl was pissed but she knew she had to follow her captains order. The Captain picked up Tusa who had his left leg injure and had problems moving. While Karen ran behind them with a watchful eyes on her surroundings. Finally looking a little surprise since she saw us from afar barely noticing us. Looks like his captain manage to grasp that he was not alone while fighting so since they were worse for wear he decided to retreat. He couldn''t afford another fight. His technique of Sword of Wind he pull out from his finger was a extension of Wind Chakra manipulation since I could see the energy extend outward from his finger in a razor sharp form, creating a type of invisible sword on his hand. Looks similar to chakra scalpel jutsu but this was meant for injuring and cutting/killing not for surgery like the chakra scapel. Seeing it, I immediately memorize the technique since I also am a wind chakra user and would be a really useful technique if I don''t have a sword in hand. Ronin: "Obito! Pick up Rin and let go!" He said while looking at our direction but most likely he couln''t know our exact position since his eyes were swimming around not staying focus on one spot. Obito: "Okay!....Rin let me help you." He said while picking her in a piggyback and started to run in the direction of Ronin. Which after they disappear running away. Raido: "Are we not following them? They are injured and have both scrolls. It would be a perfect opportunity to get the scroll easily." Kusei: "Yeah, I would feel bad if we did that. They look like they tried hard. It wouldn''t be fair." Raido: " Life is not fair, the world is a cold mistress if you are not up to fight to survive." he said in a annoyed tone. Asuma: "Calm down both of you. We are not following them, I''ll would prefer to see more Konoha ninja''s reaching the next stage. Its better to target other villages. This Chunnin exam is not only for promotion but to showcase the power of the ninja villages. The less participant of the other villages, means Konoha would be on the top position. This will bring more revenue to the village since more jobs would be ask for us ninja of Konoha. So forget that idea Raido and lets find other team not related to Konoha. Lets try to find Kumo I want their lighting armor jutsu." I said in a affirmitive tone. -----_________------------_______------- ------__________-------___--______------ (3 day of exam) We managed to find a hidden grass ninja team and some mist ninja teams but for the luck of us they only had the Heaven scroll. We beat them up and still took the scrolls. We even manage to get our selves some jutsu scrolls. One was from the grass ninjas. The justus were Hidden Blade Grass and Hidden Bladed Grass Bullets. The first jutsu made the grass in the surrounding sharp and hard like knifes. While the second one did the same but then fired the grass like shurinkens/kunais to the enemy position. From the mist we got Water Style: Murdering Sebons, where you created sebons out of water in mid air and control target the enemy sending the sebons at high speed penetrating the bodies of enemies like if they where actual bullets this technique is one that Haku used against Sasuke. The other technique was Water Style: Water Cutter Stream, this jutsu make you spit/throw out a thin, high pressurized water stream from your mouth capable of cutting trees and rocks like a hot knife on butter, a really dangerous technique. Kusei also got some nice techniques based on genjutsu, he got the mist clones jutsu which created illusionary clones based made out of mist and another technique known as Mist Mirror Wall which it created a refraction in the air creating a type of mirror in the air with the water particles reflecting any images opposing to the enemy. So if the enemy attack at the direction of the technique they will see a reflection of themself coming attacking them, something similar to the 3rd Mizukage technique but a weaker version since this one didn''t created a opposing version of you made of water to attack. Raido manage to found himself with some weapons some extra poison,antidotes and even took some gas/oxygen mask from the mist ninjas. By the afternoon we encounter with a group of Sunakagure ninjas. It was not the ones that fought Obito''s team with was a different team consisting of 3 guys. One was using a small sickle connected to a small chain ball. One with big as fan like Temari the sibling of Gaara and the third individual had a pair of chinese maces. We surprise attack them me taking down the big fan dude first by body flicker next to his back slashing down my sword with wind element cutting into pieces his big ass fan. Follow by a second slash cutting of his right hand, right after chain it with a Great Fireball. He jumping away thinking I was aiming at him, but the fireball was aim at his detach hand/limb incinerating it to dust. While this happened Raido dash toward the sickle and chain ball guy. He didn''t give a chance he aim his sword at his chest in a piercing motion. The Suna ninja reacted on time to block most of the attack as the sword barely penetrated his chest, well near his stomach about 1 inch deep. Raido then just jump back and threw some shurinken making distance. The suna ninja was slow because of the injury in his stomach as he was holding it with his left hand trying to stop the bleeding, which did not stop.(looks like Raido used a anticoagulant poison) The suna ninja was losing blood fast, some of the shurinken actually managing to hit on him. 2 seconds after that he couldn''t move his limbs. (Raido used paralyzing poison on his shurinken) The poor suna ninja couldn''t hold his stomach now either just bleeding out to dead as he dropped/flopped to the floor(or at least it seem so). The guy in with the 2 maces didn''t even noticed a thing as he was trapped in a genjutsu fighting Kusei, by the time he realise it and use kai to get out of the illusion he had several slashes on his body, bleeding out and falling to the ground unconscience. Right after Raido and Kusei back me up surrounding my opponent. We threaten him, I told him his friends where still alive, maybe near death but alive. I used I promised him to let them alive and even rescue his team mates from dying in exchange from his scroll. He comply and we got the Earth scroll. After that I knock him out, I use some sealing jutsus to close the wounds of his teammates and him till they heal completetly. Follow with that we found some jutsu scrolls of chakra strings training for puppeteering, and some sand/earth manipulation jutsu like, earth dome jutsu, earth style: hiding like a mole, earth style: Sand storm, earth style: Sand tornado, and earth style: sand clone. Since we had already the both Heaven and Earth scrolls we decided to head to the tower also searching for the Kumo ninjas. By the time we got close to the tower I sense we where being followed. It looks like instead of we searching for the Kumo they were the ones that were hunting us. I inform to the team and headed to a clearing were they didn''t had that many trees. Asuma: "You may come out now!!! I know you guys are hiding, I didn''t knew the Kumo ninjas where so cowardly!!!" I yell at their direction. Looks like they got surprised and got out of hiding one behind a tree another from on top of a branch and the last one got out from some bushes. Kumo Captain: "Looks like we won''t be able to surprise attack you, but it fine by me. I would to test your sword skills [Sword Master Asuma]. I really don''t like that they call you like that, especially to a little brat like you who is just a 11 year old brat! You only get all that hype because your dad is the Hokage!! You are just a fraud just like your whole team!" he said in a yelling voice. Kumo 2: "Yeah, you all have some flashy nicknames for only being gennin, whats up with [Poison Sword Raido] doesn''t it give away what you are all about. No much of a surprise there." the second musclely Kumo ninja said. Kumo 3: "Either way you all going to die in the hand of us. The Raikage would indeed give us big benefits if we kill the son of teh 3rd Hokage." he said with a evil smile. The three Kumo ninjas drew out their sword and started to power up. Lighting emaniating from their bodies like in the first time Goku went Super Saiyain with the yellow lighting but the Kumo ninjas were using blue/light blue lighting coming out of their muscles/bodies. Asuma: "Guys watch out, I don''t think this guys are Gennins at all they are way stronger than even Chunnins, they maybe Elite Jounnin who got here on purpose to kill Konoha ninjas." i said in a serious tone to both Raido and Kusei both putting their guard on. Kumo Captain: "Well, well, well, looks like we got a smart one in here. No wonder you got to be 1st in your class graduation. That''s indeed right, we already kill some 5 Konoha teams, 2 teams manage to escape but are gravely injured don''t know if they will survive the forest. At least for sure they won''t pass this 2nd phase thats for sure. Once we done with you we will keep hunting Konoha ninja''s this year their will be no chunnin graduates. Hahahaha." he said amping up his lighting chakra armor till it was visible at least a little all over his body now. The three Kumo ninjas charge up more glowing blue with electric arcs. The immediately surrounded us, Raido, Kusei and me new this was going to be hard so we immeadiately drop our ankle weights and activated our gates of life to speed up our selfs since lighting armor is reknown for their incredible speed. Our judgment was right since even tough we activate up to 3 gates we barely equal their speeds. This reminded me of Gekko speed when he used the 2nd gate, since he mostly focus on reaction time and speed on his swordsmanship and footwork. When we clash with their blades we got overwhelm because they had even electricity emaniating from their sword leaving us a little numb upon each impact lowering our reaction time. Damn, if it wasn''t for the 3 gates we activated we would be in a worst situation since the 3rd gate gave us a small heal boost. Asuma: "Guys retreat I''ll take them myself, I will use 4th and my technique I was reserving in the for the finals. Genjutsu is useless on them and your poison wont slow down their reaction because of the lighting armor. So try to distract with projectiles and ninjutsu!" I said to both Raido and Kusei. Raido/Kusei: "Right!" They retreated while throwing shurinken and kunais running around in odd patterns for the so the Kumo ninjas would have a hard time. Kumo Captain: "Oh, look at that he thinks he is people. Do you think you can defeat me. I am indeed am impress that you can keep up with us but you and your friends look more lose for wear(tired) to do anything of such stuff." he said while smirking and swinging his giant buster blade toward me. Asuma: "4th gate of life, Gate of Pain, Wind Owl Chakra Cloak!" I said has my chakra cloak started to glowed yellow with feathery texture. The 4th gate had the chance of causing muscle tissue to tear upon use from the intensity of the speed and strengh granted boosting all my Tai Jutsu skills. I also cover my chakra sword with my wind element chakra and rushed toward the Kumo captain. Ready for impact slashing at his sword with mine. The other Kumo ninjas where busy chasing Kusei and Raido since they where running fast and using even paper bombs to get away from their persuers while still maintaining a good distance to me if I needed back up. At the last second of him pact I used Body flicker on top of my current techniques. Out of what look from my body 2 more of me appeared shooting out at blured speeds appearing behind both Kumo ninja 1 and 2 both of me swinging my sword at both of their neck. After a second they reacted and turn to see their back with a eyes open they tried to slash me/clones/images but went through them. It wasn''t a genjutsu but a physical illusion because of my speed. The moment they did that my illusions/after images dissappeared and then a flow of blood spill out of their necks. One second later their heads dropping out till they hit the floor with shocked expressions. At the same time the captain had clashed sword with my sword, this time the electricity didn''t affected me since I was covered on wind elemental chakra.The kumo ninja had a surprise face. Since at the moment of impact my sword was already more than have way cutting his giant buster blade like if it was made of butter. He let his sword go and jumped back while doing some hand signs. Creating a clone beside him then doing another pair one using water stream jutsu while the other one did Eletric circus jutsu fusing them creating thunderstorm stream jutsu aiming at me. I couldn''t waste time so I upped it again till the 5th gate, the gate of limit. Then I used my signature pose of the SwordGod Style and used several "Sonic Blades" about 4 slashes to destroy the jutsu letting him wide open. I follow by using 6 "Sword of Light" 2 cutting in 4 the clone of the Kumo ninja and the last 4 slashes aim at both arms and legs of the Kumo captain. All of this happened has the Kumo only saw 6 lines of light that went through him. Second later notice that he lost his arms and legs and was on the floor bleeding. He wanted to yell for help with a horrorfying look when he turn his head to see that at that exact same moment the head of his comarades were on the floor as their bodies were barely falling. Asuma: "Looks like its over.Cough!Cough!" I said has I had deactivated my gates and cloak but still took out some sebons and threw them at the captain at acupressure points to stop him from bleeding. I still needed to extract info, so I threw 2 more sebons to put the kumo ninja in a comatose state. I then used sealing jutsus to completely stop the bleeding of him for sure this time and used the 5 element seal so he won''t have the ability to resist my mind invasion jutsu. Took me about 30 minutes to extract every ninjutsu he knew and if he had any valuable info. Looks like he did indeed killed 5 Konoha teams, their were not people I personally knew but this guys torture them and play with them till death. The ones that manage to escape was Anko''s team and Gekko''s, thanks to Gekko''s speed they had trouble even if they were 3 against his team, Gekko didn''t even doubt he was outmatch so he used gates till 2 at the beggining and then upped till 3 gates and ran with his teammates in hand. Anko look''s like knew summon jutsu already and use her snakes as distractions and use the earth style:Head hunter jutsu to ran away underground which her teammates follow with. I collected the info and wrote everything about the Lighting Armor Cloak of the Raikage on a scroll and all other jutsus the Captain new, I couldn''t get it from the other two since they were dead. Took me 4hrs to finish transcribing everything, once I finished I beheaded the Kumo captain and burn all the bodies with a Great Fireball jutsu. I did stay with the head and seal them in a storage scroll. I don''t know If i can use this for ransom/threatening or if this 3 Kumo ninjas had a bounty on their heads. I was also planning on reporting this to my father once the exams were over. Once I was done I kind of broke down a little. I over strain my body, I barely manage to hold using the 5 gate, Gate of Limit, good thing I only use it for about 4 to 10 sec? I couldn''t measure time I just reacted and move to fast to even count the time. For the next day was passed to recover, my chakra reserves were fine and dandy but my body was sore, its been a long time I felt like this. I totally need to learn more about the field of medical ninjutsu, Basic Mystic Palm ain''t going to cut it anymore. I needed faster healing to repair muscle damage and soreness. Well it was the final day, so we rush it non stop till we reach the tower. When we opened the scroll the one that greeted us was Odneuni, Kokolate''s younger sister. She congragulated us and even flirted with us. She inform us about the 3rd phase was going to be in about 1 day from now so we had only 1 day of rest. ----________------_______----------- -----________------_________--------- (By: Author, thanks for watching would like your opinions about the chapter.) 21 21 Preliminaries of 3rd exam part 1 The next day came; I had enough rest for my muscles to recover a little more than yesterday. I used about 8 hours using [Mystic palm] to heal my muscle tear injuries from all over my body. Thanks to that I have heal over at least 70% percentage of all the muscle injuries and was left with only some muscle soreness. Raido used his medical ointment on both him and Kusei to relieve the muscle pain, there''s wasn''t as bad like mine since they only activated Hidden Gates up to the 3rd which is Gate of Life and gives a healing factor boost and doesn''t tear the muscles like the 4th Gate of Pain and 5th Gate of Limit. The several of the teams that gather where still plenty. I saw still some Hidden Grass Ninja, Hidden Sand ninjas, Hidden Mist ninjas, Hidden Rain ninjas, and some Hidden Waterfall ninjas including the already Konoha ninjas. I saw around and looks like Anko''s team look extremely tired they also look injured and had some slashes on their bodies. Kusei got worried a little but I recognized some of the injuries patterns, so I calm him down and told him they most likely had a confrontation against Gekko''s team. Because they still had allot of participants they decided to do some preliminaries based on the rules of the third phase which was going to be individual battles. They even gave the option to that this was not going to affect all, so if they think they were not ready they could just drop out/quit this phase since they could try again in the future. Hearing this, the 2 partners of Anko, Shitsu and Popo decided to quit there. The whole Hidden in the grass ninja''s team quit. From the Hidden Sand ninja''s only 1 quitted it was the partner that got injured on the leg by Obito, looks like the captain Baki was participating even with his bad burns, he now look like in the original since he was all bandage up on his head and left side arm, he reek of medical ointment and he had a not pleasant face. From the Hidden Rain 2 drop out leaving only 1 from their team. Everyone with full team members where team Obito, Team Might Gal, Team Flora, and Team Asuma. Looks like Tukasa the member of Gekko was plenty injured and decided to not continue, Ibiki was also injured and already had his first scars on his face but he look determine to continue. The Proctor for this Exam was no other but Minato Namikaze, which was a little off to me since he was not a Chunnin but a Jounnin. Something must have happened, for him to be here as a examiner. Maybe they discovered the Konoha team''s that were slaughtered by the Kumo ninjas. Since from afar I could sense several presence guarding the tower, which most likely were the Hokages or Roots anbu. Looks like Minato pick up I sense their presence since he was watching me with a slight smile. I was a little nervous since I don''t know how good of a sensor Minato was and if I could conceal my chakra capacity like I fool the Hyuga examiner. At the moment my chakra level was at mid-kage capacity and was still increasing thanks to my daily chakra meridians and chakra veins tempering with my Tai chi special breathing methods I did each morning for training. Well at the moment I shouldn''t care that much even if he did sense it, at most he will keep it a secret or tell my father, which most likely would tell him to keep it a secret. Minato: "The First contestants will be Ibiki vs Sutorimu(Mist ninja, ill use to refer to him to lazy to remember the names later on they extras either way)" he said as both contestant got into the field to and got in position for the start of the fight. Mist Ninja: "Would surrender if I were you, I see you injured and have recent scars, once I fight I go for the kill. That is how we mist ninjas were train after all just to become Gennin." He said with a sinister smile. Ibiki: "Less talk more action, I know about you mist ninja about your graduation exam. I would say it''s a waste of resources since you cut most of your class in half because of that tradition." He said in a monotone style. Mist Ninja: "Well it may be so but thanks to that we create more outstanding ninjas compare to you tree huggers." The mist ninja said in a ridiculing matter. The moment Minato(proctor) gave the go signal, the Mist Ninja and Ibiki unleash a flurry of shurinken at each other while making distance. The shurinken smashing against each other, while some manage to slip by and hit Ibiki in his left arm and one on his right tight. The Mist Ninja doing some hand signs while making distance unleashing some big amount of water in a big stream in a cone shape spread. I think that justu was the water style: Water Trumpet. The Mist ninja kept spilling water till all the floor at least had a one 1 to 3 inch of water all over. Ibiki didn''t like were this was going so he rush to cut the distance with the Mist Ninja at a incredible speed tackling before the opponent could react smashing his body to his sending the Mist Ninja smashing to one of the walls of the arena. The moment the Mist Ninja crash into the wall a big splash occurred looks like the Mist Ninja created a water clone at miss doing the water trumpet jutsu. Ibiki got nervous since he was looking around to see were the Mist Ninja went. Ibiki started to do hand sings and created 3 clones to surround him in a triangle formation. After this happened the Mist Ninja emerge out from the water in the floor behind Ibiki and put the Kunai in Ibiki''s neck smashing it with a hammer strike. Everyone in the stand like Gekko and was nervous since they thought Ibiki was just kill off. Surprise, surprise, the moment of impact Ibiki exploded in a poof of smoke as the 3 clones reacted and notice that the middle one gone immediately swigging their kunai in hand at the Mist Ninja neck in 3 different directions pinning him in a check mate because if he move in any way he would cut his neck or pierce it. Mist Ninja: "You Konoha Ninja are to soft, you should have given the finishing blow. Oh well, you will regretted in the future. I give up, I forfeit!" Said the Mist Ninja. Ibiki: "That''s my decision if I would regretted or not." He said as he was proclaim the winner and getting back to the stands. (By:Author, thanks for watching I would like your opinions about the chapter.) 22 22 Preliminaries of 3rd exam part 2 Minato: " Next fight is Gekko vs Watuu (Mist Ninja)" Both Gekko and the Mist Ninja shushin to the stage, Gekko with the Leaf''s shusin(bodyflicker) and the Mist Ninja with a poof of mist of course. The moment Minato gave the go signal both took distance as the Mist Ninja release a Water style: Water trumpet similar to the previous ninja and then created 3 Water Clones as a follow up. Gekko doing the same but doing the signature move crossing his hands for the Bushin Kage creating his own 3 clones. Both send their clones for a frontal attack. When both collided there was a big difference the Water clone only carry 10% percent of the users original strenght when release while the Bushin is an exact copy with the full physical strenght of the user. So when the clones of Gekko slash their swords against the Mist ninjas they got obliterated like if there where not there. The mist Ninja shocked at that started to do some hand signs at fast speeds and release the Water style: Water Cyclone jutsu, which its like a sidways whirpool tornado thing directed at the enemy or enemies like a type of giant whirlpool beam eveloping and smashing hard sending enemies away and injuring them big time. The whirlpool hit all of them but the moment he did that he lost sight of the original Gekko who had drop his ankle weights amist the confusion and Shushin right behind the Mist Ninja. Gekko look a little too serious don''t know what was going in his mind but the moment the Mist Ninja felt his presense behind him because of the noise of the splash of water(remember the whole field is splash with water) Gekko did one of Might Gal moves the initiation of the Primary Lotus, by kicking him so hard it sent him flying in the air, follow with Gekko creating 3 more Bushin Kage Clones then all his clones jumped following his target drawing their swords and slashing with no care in the world. Doing several cuts, not deadly ones but painful ones. Finishing it by using the reverse of his blade using the blunt side and aiming it hard at the joints, like shoulders, knees, elbow''s, wrist''s and ankles. By the time the Mist Ninja droped he was totally broken and in pain. The original Gekko who was still standing on the ground just pointed his sword at the fallen Mist Ninja neck. The clones finally landing and pointing there sword also at the Mist Ninja. Gekko: "Feel proud to be the first subject to experience my -[Sword MoonLight Style: Painful Red Moon] technique. Cough!" said Gekko with his face with a creepy smile. Minato: "The winner is Gekko Hayate, you may go now to rest in the benches. Medic''s get here and pick the Mist Ninja he is severely injured." Some medical ninjas came and took the Mist Ninja in a streacher. The other remaining Mist Ninjas on the stands were keeping a close eye on Gekko since he show how formidable he was. Gekko getting his ankle weights before arriving at the stands and putting them on again. Two of the Mist Ninjas on the stands were looking at Gekko with blood lust, well at least one of them was the other one was a girl giving him curious looks. The other one had his face cover with bandages but had a murderous look, he had some trench knifes on his waist and a Ninja sword on his back, not wearing a shirt but only some bandages up covering his stomach and showing his chest, shoulder and arms while having some white leg warmers on his forearms. Minato: " Okay lets get this going. Next contestants get in the stage. Uchiha Obito vs Might Gal!" Obito had a surprised look and then his face showed the you got to be kidding me look I am fighting a girl. Might Gal saw that but just ignored as she jumped from the stand and hero landed on spot standing up slowly all bad ass. Obit got pissed she was showing up so he tried to do the same but to fail the landing and rolling to the side. He was fine but his pride just got hit. Since allot of the still remaining contestant on the benches were laughing at him. Obito: " You all will see! I will win and later in the future become hokage!" he said has he got up all wet since the field was still pretty much on water everywhere. Rin: "You can do it Obito! Kick that Might Gal''s ass!" she said cheering on Obito. I sense some hate look from Rin against Gal. I suspect is because Might Gal is fine looking and is always sticking to Kakashi with her competition and eternal rival thing. Jelousy could feel off from her. Obito didn''t pay attention to that and just took it as is. Getting all hyped up. Obito: "Any last words before I defeat you! Like how I am even better than Kakashi!" he pointed at Might Gal. Gal: " I admire your passion and youth. I will let you show me your skills. But I think you are far apart from Kakashi." she said with a smile brimming from her face. Making Obito smile then frown when compared to Kakashi. Minato: " Okay get in position, on your mark, get set .....Go!" he yelled. Obito started big doing releasing the Fire Style :Great Fireball Jutsu toward Gal. As Gal let him do his jutsu in her signature pose used by Rock Lee or Neo from the matrix. By the time the Fireball reach Gal she just dissapeared behind Obito and used the Leaf Whirlwind sweeping Obito to the floor. Obito reacting on time doing a cartwheel before falling to the ground and started to throw some shurinken while making distance and doing some hand signs. Gal just took a kunai out and started deflecting all the shurinken with ease. While she did that Obito had release more shurinken followed with Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Justsu aim at Gal. Might Gal just literally pick and grab all the shurinken with both her hand like if it was a piece of cake and threw them back smashing against the Phoenix Flower Justsu totally neutralizing the attack. Then Gal disappeared again an reappear in front of Obito, who was shock at the speed of Gal and did the initiation of the Primary Lotus doing the awesome kick to the chin. Sending Obito flying several meters in the air before falling. It look like Obito got unconscience with the kick alone and Gal knew it so she stop there. Obito it the floor, not much to say. Rin was scared that Obito got seriously hurt and also had a mad face since Gal injure her teammate. Minato: "The winner Might Gal!!! Medics pick him up and sent him to recovery." he said with a look like he was expecting this already. Might Gal got back to the benches to see the others fights. I saw Rin yelling to Gal about being to rough. Might Gal just gave a smile never leaving her face and said something that looks like shut her up, something related to Kakashi. Minato: " Alright! Next is going to be Rin vs Flora!" Both Rin stopped arguing with Gal since she got called out. She used the stairs to get to the stage. Nothing flashy as Flora did the same after Rin. Both got in position they didn''t did any type of talk or bickering. When Minato gave the go signal both started with releasing a flurry of shurinken but Floras shurinken were thrown in intricate patterns bouncing of the enemies shurinken and even curving mid ways attacking from different angles like if they were alive homing at Rin hitting her on her body but Rin did a half tiger sign and shushin some meters back away escaping becoming a porcupine of shurikens. Still some hit her so she made distance and remove the shuriken she had. Flora follow it with doing some similar hand signs to the Chidori, but actually was the Lighting Style: Electro Palm Strike. Her hand emitting some electricity and grabing a kunai which then also conducted the electricity. I was deemed impress since I just gave her that justsu at the beginning of the first phase of the exam and only 6 days have pass and she could pull it decently. Flora then rushed to Rin that for some reason she slowed. Her reaction was not fast enought and got striked on her chest with a Electro Palm Strike. Sending her flying some meters back rolling on the floor getting all wet because of the water on the field. She or try to stand slowly but her body was not responding well. Looks like Flora used slow inducing paralyzing poison on her shurinken and with the combination of the Electro Palm she was feeling the effects much faster. Realizing this Rin took out some vial from her back pouch and drank them like vodka shots. Then follow with a syringe with some yellow liquid. She injected it directly to her leg in a stabbing motion. That shocked Flora a little since the syringe was pretty big. Then Rin''s eyes dilated big time and she immediately stand up rushing at flora with a closed fist. Punching her at fast speeds like in a boxing match all to Flora''s face finishing it with right cross sending her flying back skidding across the waters floor. Flora by some miracle manage to stand up all bruised up. She did some fast hand signs and created about 5 water clones from the surrounding water. All aiming shurinkens at Rin in weird patterns like homing missiles. Rin used her chakra scapels to redirect or block some of them put still got hit, still capable of protecting her vital areas. But it look like that was a diversion since th clones also including Flora did the hand singns of Electro Palm and all smash it directly to the watered floor trasmitting the Lighting to the surroundings Electrocuting Rin constantly. Till you see some smoke/steam being release from Rin. Followed by her fall to the floor. Minato: "The winner! Flora! Medic!!!! We need you now!!! we got a seriously injured patient here." he said has he gently pick up Rin and pass it to the medic ninjas. If anything everyone was shock how things went. The other Mist Ninjas had a worried look since Lighting is dangerous in water enviroments. So now they were keeping a eye on Flora as she got to the benches crying for her face was all banged up and bruise. I was impress she used 2 of the ninjutsu I gave here on the fight. Looks like her fuerte was Shurinken Jutsu and needed ninjutsu to complement her fighting style that why she was mad her teacher didn''t teach them anything. _____--------________--------________--------______ (By:Author, hope you like it. Would like your opinions about the chapter. They are still more fights to come.) 23 23 Preliminaries of 3rd exam part 3 After they took Rin out and Minato look a little more relief he continue his proctor duties. Minato: "Okay next fight it''s, Genma(toothpickguy) vs Baki(Sand ninja Capt.)!! Genma had his bored looked(lazy look) and just walked the stairs to get to the arena. Baki just jumped down from were h e was landing on his 2 feet in a stoic manner. (Baki is about 14 years old here). Both got in position Genma got in a similar positon Might Gal used at he beginning of her match. I am not suprise since they are her team members and may actually learn some of her moves or training. I did notice in the stands that Ebisu, Might Gal other team mate was wearing leg warmers most likely hidding some kind of ankle weights like Might Gal. But Genma didn''t have those, he was always known for being lazy so maybe he didn''t wanted to train with weights. Baki on the other hand just stood in a straight military posture just looking at Genma with a annoyed look.(Those burns are still fresh so hit must be hurting at least a little. Burns require time to heal after all.) Genma: "Yo, how you doing, lets have a good match. Just hope you don''t take it to seriously like the previous guys. I don''t want to leave in a streacher." he said with a this is a type of drag voice. Baki: "I would if you surrender on time. Or if you decide to surrender now you would release your self from all this hassle." Baki responded back in a calm manner. Genma: "Sorry can''t do, my team mates try hard to train and prepare to be here. I may have not been like them but at least I have to show some type of face/improvement on my attitude so I am going to fight with what I can do. Lets just hope I win." he said with a self depricating smile. Baki: "Have it as you will." Minato: "Are the contestant ready!?" Baki/Genma: "Yeah!" Minato: " Okay!....Start!!!!" Baki started drawing out a kunai and hand grip it in a reverse style, and with the other hand he threw some shurinken from his left hip pouch. Genma immediately responded in kind taking out some shurinken to clash with his but the shurinken from Baki cut Genma''s like if they where made of paper.(most likely the shurinken were imbued with wind elemental chakra.) Genma got a surprise look(panic look) so he got out of the way fast. The shurinken getting deep under the floor were it hit or sinking in on the walls. Genma saw that it was not good to confront him with weapons. So he started doing hand signs at fast speeds releasing a Fire style: Flame thrower aim at Baki. Baki got a mad look, (likely having a flashback of his burns) he did a half a tiger sign and sushin leaving behind some sand in the hair. Baki reappear several meter away to the side of Genma, doing some hand signs himself releasing a Wind style: Great Breakthrough at Genma''s side. Sending Genma flying away to the rings wall. Genma manage to react in mid air by pure reflex and landed on the wall with his feet, he couldn''t open his eyes since the winds were to strong. When the technique subsided, Baki threw, follow up by throwing more of his shurinken. Genma being smart and saw what happened last time did not responded back and use a half tiger sign and shushin to the side. Still with the half tiger sign on he again disappear this time appearing near the ground almost kissing it. So Baki didn''t see him, did not respond on time and got a double kick to the chin as Genma did a Might Gal primary lotus initiation move but he jump with both legs since he didn''t have that much of a Tai Jutsu strength.(looks like he was using allot of chakra to catch up in speed and reinforce his move to imitate the technique but with chakra.) Baki got hit clean on the chin sent flying to the air. Baki seeing this technique used before decided to turn/spin in mid air as fast as possible and did some hand signs, releasing another Wind Style:Great Breakthrough. Genma look like he wasted to much chakra since he countered with a Fire Style: Fire Bullet and ignited the Wind Style technique just in time close to him. Making it explode upon contact. Sending both Baki and Genma flying. Genma getting the worse of the impact and some sligth burns. Genma was already incapable of moving looks like the explosion gave him a concussion. Baki on the other hand since he was further from the explosion still manage to land, he look tired as well but fine none the less. Minato: "The winner!!! Baki!!!! Medic we got another one that needs to go the medical facility." he said as Medic ninjas arrive to pick up Genma. Baki look impress at genma, then just left to the benches were the others were watching the matches. The fight was impressive since it was more or less well balanced. I did see Ebisu with a pissed up look, he was talking with Might Gal about why he lost and Gal needed to be more strict as team captain to make him train harder. Gal just responded that he was never a motivated fellow and he had not approach her like Ebisu did for training so it was his own responsability and not hers, since her training require allot of determination and unbending will, which Genma didn''t had, at least as for right now. Minato: " Okay! Next contestants will be Anko Mitarashi vs Lluvia( Hidden Rain Ninja)" he said will looking at the stands. Lluvia''s look was a little odd she had like 3 umbrellas behind her back, her hair was dark blue just as her eyes she was pretty well cover with a kunoichi uniform similar to Sakura''s but in Navy blue. Her skin was pale white and her skin gloss a little.She had a umbrella on her hand, as if blocking the sunlight with it. Her hair was straight and reach to her shoulders were the tips of it curl upwards.(she resemble Lluvia from FairyTail). With my sensor skills I could feel allot of chakra from her she could be compared to a Elite Shinobi. She also look to be around 14-16. Lluvia walk slow and gracefully while going by the stairs. Finally reaching her position. Anko following right later behind her with a annoyed look.(Anko still look tired and had bandages on her body.) Minato:" Alright, get in position.....are both of you ready?" Anko: " I was born ready!" she yelled. Lluvia: "I am ready." she said in a monotone voice. Minato: "Okay.....Ashimeth(i think it means start in japanese.)!!!!!! He yelled. Anko jumped backward with a flip and started doing hand signs. The Lluvia girl stayed in place with her open umbrella and started doing the same but with 1 hand.(just like Haku in the future) I was surprise by this since nobody in the whole Naruto series did this except Haku(and obviously me and my crew now). Lluvia: "Water Style: Rain Dance" she said in a monotone/bored voiced. (I totally ripping off pokemon moves here) Immediately some grey clouds started to appear some meter on top of the arena, follow by moderate drizzle it was not super light but it was not heavy rain either. At the same time Anko finished her hand signs bit her thumb and smash it on the watered floor, patterns appearing on it as several white snakes appeared and rushed at Lluvia. Lluvia: " Interesting.... Water style: Tidal wave" she said as her left hand move fast and at the same time holding her umbrella with her right hand. Kneeling and smashing her left hand in the floor creating a small tidal wave, washing away the snakes and Anko to the opposing wall. Anko smashing the wall she tried to stand up but several water clones of Lluvia had appeared around Anko and had finished doing hand signs. Lluvia: "Water Style: Water Prison" she said. Anko and her snakes got surrounded by water encassing them on a big Water Sphere. The snake suffocated fast and dissapeared. Anko trying hard to escape but she couldn''t move. Minato: "Stop!!!! You have won, I declared Lluvia the winner!! Also could you stop this place from raining." he said as he broke the water prison with force to get Anko out of it. Lluvia: "I can do." she said in a few monotone voice. The clouds dissapeared, everyone was shock/impress or dumb founded at Lluvia''s peformance. Overall everyone was analyzing the fight and also thinking how many more cards was Lluvia hidding. Again the medics got on the field to pick the suffocated/drowned Anko. The medics did some fast quick cpr to make her spill all the water she had on her lungs and/or stomach. Anko then was taken in a streacher. Anko team mates were there and saw everything but they didn''t even look concerned for her. This pissed Kusei and started yelling at why they were not showing any kind of emotion.They just ignore him and left to the direction to were Anko was taken since they had no more business there. Kusei didn''t say anything to the passing Lluvia since he had no right since she was just doing what needed to do to pass the exam. He did had a upset face though. Kusei then got in a discussion with Gekko since I previously told Kusei they most likely encountered Gekko team and fought on the 2nd exam. It look like I was right and most of the injuries were made by him and his team mates but he said they were not that tired when they left just injured.( I suspect they later encountered the 3 Muscle Kumo ninjas and wasted to much energies to escape.) Kusei then got more calm down after he told the events that happened since his team also encounter the 3 Kumo ninjas and manage to escape but with his team mates injured. Thats why Tukasa forfeit since he was to injured and tired. Ibiki was tired too and was injured seeing by his scars on his face but he had more mental fortittude than Tukasa and decided to participate on the 3rd exam. Minato: "Next fight!!!! Uchiha Ronnin(15yrsold Gennin temp. member of Obito and Rin since they needed a 3rd member for the exam) vs Karen (sand ninja looks like she is 15yrs old as well)!!!" he said. Ronnin got into the field with a jump/dive doing some spining and flips in the air then falling gracefully like those Olympic gymnast. With a smirk on his face. Looks like he was bandage on his torso, most likely from the injury left by Baki''s Sword of Wind jutsu. Ronnin use the typical Uchiha attire with the fan on the back of his shirt, not much to say about him. The green hair kunoichi Karen from the sand ninjas just got down by using the stairs normally. Finally reaching her spot at a good distance from Ronnin and setting her self up for combat. Minato: "Contestant! Are you ready! Go!!!" Like your every Uchiha, Ronnin started the fight with the Great Fire ball jutsu. At the same time Karen responded by doing some hand signs. Karen: "Wind Style: Wind Devils" she exclaim. Some small tornadoes appeared in front of Karen and because the whole place was filled with water they look like tornados made of water blowing away and taking apart the Great Fireball like nothing as the tornados headed in Ronnins direction. Ronnin did not expected this outcome so he just did a half tiger sign and shushin out of the way of the tornados but Karen was already waiting for him has she threw at him some kunais at him. Ronnin dodge 2 of them and caught with his hand the last one, but to his shock. He got electrocuted by it like he got hit by a stunt gun. Karen had used a technique similar to Electro palm but she didn''t use hand signs.(She must be of lighting affinity to do such chakra transformations without hand signs. Or is really adept at the element itself). Has Ronning got shock Karen release other projectiles to him hitting him on all his limbs. Follow with her doing a half tiger sign and shushin next to him with a Kunai on Ronnin''s throat. It was to late for Ronnin to react. He was totally check mate. Minato: "The winner Karen!!!!" Ronnin had a pissed of face since the field didn''t favor him with all the water on it. He gave and started to remove some of the shuriken still stuck on his arms and legs. While being guided by a medic ninja to the nursing facilities. Baki was smiling big time since he saw Ronnin get injured and humiliated but knew the field was on their advantage against fire all thanks to the water previously release by the mist and rain ninjas. --------- -------------------------______-----___ (By:Author, thanks for watching, give me your opinions about the chapter.) 24 24 Preliminaries of 3rd exam part 4 Minato: "Next match is Kusei Yuhi vs Aquilo(Hidden Waterfall ninja) When their names were call the Aquilo sushin into the stage leaving some mist around him as it disperse. For Kusei he vanished in a type of ripple and then assembling himself back as the ripple appear in front of both Minato and Aquilo. Ready in position with his hand on sword ready to draw at the moment they gave the go signal, with his hypnotizing bright red eyes.(remember he is the genderbend of Kurenai still with the same kind of similar looks, for reals Kurenais eyes are crimson red bright.) Minato: " Okay this match should start. Are you guys ready?" Kusei: "Ready!" Aquilo: " I am ready" he said has he got his hand on a sort tanto that he had on his waist. Minato: "Alright, Start!!!" he yelled as the Aquilo charge/dash toward Kusei. Kusei in kind return his gesture also dashing forward against Aquilo clashing . Kusei''s sword against Aquilo''s tanto. As expected of Kusei overwhelming Aquilo sending him flying backwards after the clash. Aquilo was wide opened and as his tanto flew away from his grasp. Now with a more information on Kusei, Aquilo decided to not confront in close combat and started to throw sebons to him at high speeds. Looks like they were coated with poison. The sebons just pass through the body of Kusei as if he was not even there but Kusei shushin in front of Aquilo in his warped style and slash Aquilo verticaly from top right to bottom left. Leaving a big slash across Aquilo''s chest. Aquilo manage to react by jumpinG, retreating backwards and started to do hand signs. Aquilo: " Water Style: Water Trumpet(he relased followed with).....Water style: Whirlpool floors." he exclaimed. Since the floor was about 5 to 7 inch deep on water. This justsu created makeshift whirlpools every where on the field all rotating in different direction making it hard to tread around. Even as Kusei jumped to not get out of balance using chakra to try to stand on top of the water he couldn''t get a holding correctly since the waters where turbulent an rotating. The only place without whirpools was were Aquilo was standing and he was preparing already a new jutsu as he was weaving hand signs at fast speeds. Aquilo: " Water style: Water Cyclone!!!" he release a stream horizontal water tornado whirlpool aim at the poor unbalanced Kusei. Kusei was smashed by the jutsu till he hit the wall. Kusei was spilling blood from both his mouth and nose. The Waterfall Ninja had a happy look thinking he had won. Aquilo: "You better give up if you want to leave my next jutsu will indeed kill you!!'' he threatend. Kusei: "What are you talking about? Cough! Cough!(spilling more blood from his mouth) The one that already lost is you." he said smiling. While Kusei clean his mouth, something happened. Kusei was disintegrating similar to how the characters of Final Fantasy VII or FFX die, a better example how the SAO characters die just desintegrated with colorful beautiful crystals pixels stuff. Aquilo got shock at what happened including everyone on the stands.(except for me who saw what actually happened.) Then the sense of pain kick in and Aquilo scream noticing he was missing his right hand and was bleeding. He wanted to move but a sword was up his neck with Kusei behind him. Kusei: "Checkmate, point and victory." he said with a threatening smile. Aquilo: "How!? " he was confused. Kusei: "Genjutsu." he whispered next to Aquilo hear. Aquilo: " I.....I.....I.....I give up!!!!" he said with a horrified look searching for his fallen hand since there was a chance to still reattach his limb. Minato:" The winner Kusei Yuhi!!! Medics we got here a injured one take him to the recovery area." he said well impress by both contestants. The Hidden Waterfall ninja was taken away escorted by a medic ninja taking his cut/chopped hand with him. Kusei desintegrated again on his spot and reassemble again like magic on the stands. Well, let me explain some things that happened of what I saw with my [SS]. When the sebons went through Kusei''s body was actually an illusion as Kusei was rushing to Aquilo running actually in zig zag patterns the sebons actually never hit him missing him by big margin. The moment Aquilo unleash the whirlpools on the floor Kusei created a illusion were he got caught on it has he sushin(bodyflickered) just behind Aquilo and chopping his right hand with a slash removing Aquilo''s hand. And whenever he warped/desintegrated he was just using basic genjutsu while shushin(bodyflicker) to the desired location using again genjutsu to look like he warped/reconstructed himself back on one piece. Minato: "Okay, next contestants are Hyuga Po vs Zerucho(Mist Ninja)!!" he said in audible voice. The mist ninja just shushin his way to the arena. He looked quiet happy since the field had plenty of water for water jutsus. Zerucho had a type of blade weapon known as a "Machete" in mexican culture, usually used as a gardening tool, is a really good weapon/tool for chopping moves. Po jumped from the stands to the arena falling gracefully and lightly for such a big frame belly fellow. Po was wearing the usual clans attire similar to Neji Hyuga clothing style with bandagages on both arms and legs.His Tai chi swords hanging on his back at waist level. Po had his head band on his shirt has a plate armor protecting his chest heart area. and his hair he had it tied in a ponytail his hair reachin to his middle back. Zerucho: "The fuck I am fighting a Fat Hyuga?! Doesn''t the Hyuga excel at their eye technique and their Tai Jutsu. Looks like this is going to be easy since this one looks like he been missing training.Muahahahah!" he said while laughing. Po: " You will regret saying those words. You will experience my level of Tai Justsu via this two swords." he said as he draw out both of his Tai chi swords in each hand and got in a 2 sword style positioning. Zerucho: " I thought the Hyuga fighted bare handed. What are you not a Hyuga. Oh well I will totally floor you!" he said still laughing. Po: "Well I am a Hyuga but I have taken the path of the sword as my mayor. I have not dismiss my Hyuga style techniques." he said back not getting mad at Zerucho''s laughing. Minato: "Okay... participants ready!!....Go!!!!" he yelled. Zerucho started with hand signs and released a water style jutsu creating 5 water clones all in hand with their machetes. All the clones including Zerucho dash and surronded Po in all directions then dashing/jumping at Po with their machetes some slashing some choping. While Zerucho was doing hand signs doing the signature move of "Hidden Mist Jutsu" covering the field in thick mist making everyone having a hard time seeing what was happening in the field. Me being a sensor ninja knew what was happening behind the mist though. After Zerucho did that Po reacted by activating his Byakugan without any hand signs. Fighting all the clones by parrying all their attacks. Zerucho was moving a a place farther away as i sense his presence then started a water style: Tidal Wave. Raising allot of water smashing at the direction at his clones and Po. All of them got wash away but new water clones were created next to Po grabing him, tackling him trying to immobilize him. While Zerucho shushin close to Po and unleash a Water Style: Water Prison jutsu capturing Po. The mist disperse so we could see his captured waiting for him to be proclaim the winner. But suddenly the place where Po was started to glow bright chakra blue.(looks like he was releasing allot of chakra from all his tenketsu points. Po managing to break away the prison has he spin at high speed like a Beyblade, lifting the water and creating a tornado around him then directing while still spining with his swords like a human spining top towards Zerucho. Zerucho couldn''t block the attack since he got suck up into the tornado getting lifted in a spiral form getting cut everywhere then the tornado started to turn slightly red. The Tornado stop and Zerucho drop from the skies all bloodied by the time he fall a pool of blood was on his spot. Minato: "The winner Po!!! Medic''s stat we got a bleeder here." Medic ninjas got there fast and wrap Zerucho with bandages. Lifting him up and taking him to the medical facilities. Allot of the mist ninjas where shock at the destruction unleash by Po. It was like if they where fighting one of the sword man of the mist.(i remember there is a twin set sword that uses tornados and thunder storms) Which Po remind it to them, Zabuza had which I finally recognize was emaniating blood lust and excitement. Mei Terumi was shock since it did look like Po could maybe match one of their Mist Swordman. Their was allot of hush,hush discussions till Po got back on the benches everyone just went quiet. Minato: "Next match....Uchiha Alvin vs Ebisu!!!!!" Ebisu picking his glasses up to ajust them better on his face with his left hand. He got up and jumped to the arena, using the Strong Fist stance. Alvin followed and did the same he jumped landed on his spot and used the same pose. Ebisu: " I know Uchiha are known to be elite shinobis but all the Uchiha so far have fail on their fights. This proves that if you train hard enough even genius like the people of your clan can fall." he said in a serious tone. Alvin: "I agree. You are right." he said straight forward. Ebisu: "You..you...You do? You are not mad at my insults?!" Alvin: "When somebody is right, why even discuss it. The thing you said makes sense and I am going to prove that I do put the effort and hard work. So the outcome of today will be you losing to me a combination of hard work and talent. Maybe not a genius but at least I am talented." he said with a smile. Ebisu: "Humpt!!!!We will see about that!!!" he said in a annoyed tone. I notice Ebisu actually look a little buff. He must been training with Migth Gal, since I noticed also some admiration/love looks he gives to Gal. He must be trying hard to be recognized by her and win her affection. Bad luck, since it looks like she only has eyes for Kakashi. Minato: "Get set, ready.....Go!!!" he yelled giving the go sign. Ebisu shushin behind Alvin at incredible speed and unleash a Leaf Hurricane kick, sending Alvin away has the kick conected. Or at least that what it look like. Alvin actually reacted half a sec and turn and jumped backwards diminishing the damage taken. Alvin slide through the floor he flipped and stand fast and he also shushin in front of Ebisu. Alvin unleash his own Leaf hurricane kick but Ebisu block the attack mid way cutting the momentum in half. Ebisu grabbing his leg he spin at fast speed and threw Alvin into the wall of the arena. Alvin smash into the wall but looks like the damage wasn''t much. Alvin just stood up and started warming up his neck by moving his head from side to side. Ebisu got pissed since he noticed that most of the damage was disperse upon impact. It looked like Alvin was using his sharingan and was predicting Ebisu''s moves following the flow to minimize the damage. Ebisu:" Damn...damn...damn sharingan." he said with hate full looks. Ebisu then did the iconic pose Rock Lee did while removing his ankle weights. At the moment of impact the ground shook of how heavy his weight were. This shock everyone including some of the Konoha members. Alvin didn''t look shock since it was more like he was expecting it since he had a smile on his face. Ebisu: "Lets see if your sharingan can see my moves now!" he said as he did the regular shadow clone technique creating 2 clones beside him. Alvin: " I am waiting" he said smiling. Alvin took finally his sword out did a half tiger hand sign and then ran his left hand around his sword, igniting his sword on fire. Alvin now had a fire sword in hand. Ebisu rush at fast speed toward Alvin with his clones beside him. Alvin manage to slash his flame sword to the clones but at the same moment Ebisu speed up more again.(looks like he activated the 1st gate) Ebisu appear literally about 1 to 3 inches away doing the signature kick to Alvin''s chin sending him flying in the air. Ebisu didn''t waste time he created 2 clones again as he jumped behind Alvin in mid air doing the Leaf Shadow technique, before wrapping Alvin with bandages he had on his left arm. Upon wrapping Alvin completely he straight bomb Alvin head first to the ground. When everything was over he notice the one that was in the ground was not Alvin but it was one of Ebisu''s clones. Looks like Alvin used the substitution jutsu and the closest thing was one of Ebisu clones to switch out with. Ebisu look extremely tired and knew for sure he was screwed. Alvin shushin and finished off Ebisu with a Leaf Hurricane kick. Sending Ebisu flying and knocking him out. Minato: "The winner is Alvin Uchiha!!" The medical ninjas arrived and carried Ebisu in a streacher. Every one from Konoha was impress at Ebisu''s improvements since he didn''t make much impact in the academy. Looks like he put effort on training. Minato: "Next fight.....Contestants!!!!! Asuma vs ???" ------_____-----______-----_____ (By:Author, thanks for watching would love your opinions about the chapters. Did you enjoy the outcome of the fights?) 25 25 Preliminaries of 3rd exam part 5 Minato: "Next fight¡­.Contestants!!!! Asuma Sarutobi vs Zabuza Momochi!!! Looks like it was my turn, and no other but Zabuza was my opponent. I wanted to leave a impression on him. So when they call me I shushin in the arena like if I was a mist shinobi. Mist spreading around after I made my appearance. This made allot of the mist ninjas still looking get mad since I was using their shushin(body flicker) style. Zabuza just grin or at least that''s the impression I got under his bandages that cover his mouth. He follow the same way and also did a mist shushin style appearance. Zabuza: "So you are the re-known (Sword Master) Asuma and son of the 3rd Hokage. I heard you are strong with your sword techniques. I want to taste them and see for myself if you are all the hype I have been hearing about. I will show you what a true aspiring sword man from the mist fight!!!!" He said has he was emanating blood lust. I felt a suffocated a little since there is a difference in experience of killing. They say the more you kill the more your killing intent. I release mine as well, I was no noob in the area of killing, but my killing intent was not as thick as Zabuza''s. If I remember he killed over 100 students in the graduation exam, and he was not even part of it! He just barge in and massacre allot of shinobis that year, I think he was the only graduate, even if he was not a shinobi then. Well It was good enough for me to have enough breathing space to move and not freeze. Asuma: "You have a really strong killing intent. Do you think you got what it takes to take me on? I have heard about your aspiring swords man, but in my opinion you all are only define by the legendary sword you manage to get into your hands, the sword you get defines your fighting style. For me my goal is to be remembered by my sword skills and accomplishment not just an extra user of the said legendary sword. Let me give you a example, I have heard of one of your swords¡­.what was its name Kubikirib¨­ch¨­". I said with contempt. Zabuza: "You will regret insulting the mist swordsman. I will show you how strong I am." He said with a creepy laughter. Minato: "Okay¡­..are you ready.....Go!!!!!!" We both jumped backward to make more distance between the two. The floor was still pretty much in water. I took out my chakra sword and with my left hand I did a half tiger sign transforming my sword with Henge no Jutsu(Transformation Jutsu) into the legendary sword appearance of [Kubikiribocho](the future sword that Zabuza will wield). The moment I transformed the sword, I use the iconic pose the future Zabuza use while wielding the sword. (I remember Zabuza fighting style from the anime it was one of the first iconic battles so it was really fresh in my mind.) Zabuza was shock seeing the sword, he had no idea how I knew the exact appearance of one of the 7 legendary swords of the mist look like. Mei Terumi was the same with a big shock expression. Zabuza: "How do you know how [Kubikiribocho] looks like?! I don''t think a gennin could have such information of our legendary swords!" he said with exasperation. Asuma: "Well, being son of the Hokage has it benefits, specifically looking about records about previous encounters with the mist swordsman and fighting styles. If I am going to be the best swordsman out there I need to check on other styles I can''t be close minded." I said as I had a big smile/grin on my face. Zabuza: "I will kill you! There is no way I''ll let you get away at mocking our Mist Swordman!" he said in a angry voice. Zabuza did the iconic hand signs and pose for the Hidden Mist Justsu. Me imitating the pose and releasing my own, making the Mist to be double as thick basically blinding everyone in the arena. Zabuza had a shock face again before we lost eyesight contact because of the thick mist. (this is happening within the mist) Zabuza rushed behind my position and then stop since he couldn''t hear a sound. Finally something click and he located Asuma ''s position. Zabuza finally capable of seeing something he slash his trench knife to stab behind the back of Asuma. Zabuza smiling for managing to kill him fast but what Asuma bleed was not blood but water! Eventually Asuma collapsed in a puddle of water. It was a Water Clone! Asuma was behind Zabuza dashing with a frontal side kick connecting to the side ribs of the poor mist ninja. He was sent flying several meters. Zabuza got up then checking he had a big bruise on his ribs area, Asuma then created 5 water clones all heading to Zabuza. By this point the mist was a little dispersed already and the audience could see a little of what was happening. Zabuza got mad and release more killing intent toward Asuma. Zabuza then started doing fast hand hand signs as he release 5 of his own water clones. The clone''s then rush towards Asuma''s clones, as Asuma clones used their swords to confront Zabuza''s clones each other. The moment the clones clash swords it was one side massacre. Asuma with the giant buster swords cut in half all of Zabuza''s like if they were not even there. This shocks everyone because they know that water clones only get 1/10 of the original user''s strength. By this time Zabuza finish another set of hand signs. Zabuza: "Water Style: Water Cyclone!" he aim his attack toward the general direction of the clones and Asuma. The Cyclone manage to sweep away all the clones but Asuma threw the buster sword, rotating in the air and going in the direction of Zabuza as if aiming at his neck at extreme speeds. Zabuza manage to dodge on time as he crouch really low. The buster blade embed on the wall of the arena. When Zabuza stand up to look for Asuma he noticed he was not there anymore. He turned to the direction of the thrown blade and seeing Asuma on top of the Sword embed on the wall. Asuma doing fast hand signs at incredible speed. Asuma: "Water style: Water Dragon Bullet!!!" a giant dragon made of water emerge from the floor as the arenas water was being accumulated forming the dragon. The Water Dragon then headed at fast speeds towards Zabuza. Zabuza had a panic look as he did his own hand signs as fast as possible. Zabuza release a water prison to envelop himself in a sturdy water bubble at the last second. The Dragon ram with great impact toward the bubble were Zabuza laid. He was washed away but thanks to the water prison he was not dead or heavily injured. Asuma: "Okay, I am bored playing with you. I shall make you feel pain then I''ll drown you how about that?" he said has his sword return to the original chakra blade as he release the Henge no jutsu(transformation). Zabuza was irritated he was not going to go down easily or at least that was the meaning on his murderous look. Asuma: "You will experience some of my sword techniques now." He said has Asuma use the iconic drawing pose of his SwordGod style. Zabuza: "F*** you!!! I will decapitate you!!!!" Zabuza rushed toward Asuma with sword in hand, knife on the other and a kunai in his mouth. Asuma: "Sonic Blade 8 Moves: Dance of the SwordGod" he said as 8 Asumas appeared surrounding Zabuza. The 8 Asuma''s then slash in different patterns all representing one of the moves of the SwordGod Style. Attacking from a distance as vacuum of wind slashed toward Zabuza, opening wounds all around his body blood splurging everywhere. Zabuza mid-way just dropped to the floor with cuts everywhere in his body. (I didn''t went deep enough because I didn''t want him dead) The Asuma''s that release the moves disappear as they reveal they were after images. Finally I got next to Zabuza and capture him with a Water Prison jutsu drowning and immobilizing Zabuza who had a look of terror on his face till he passed out. Minato: "That''s enough Asuma!!! You have won!! Release him now!" he yelled. I did as told, Zabuza was not breathing but the medics got to him on time and manage to get a pulse and shallow breathing. The medics then took him to the nursing facilities. Everyone especially the ones not from Konoha were shock at my display of skills. They never expected for me to be this powerful and to at that know how to use the mist ninjutsu. They all thought I just learn them since most of the techniques I used were used previously by the mist, rain or hidden waterfall ninjas. They saw how I was playing with Zabuza from beginning to end so they were nervous not knowing how much I was hiding of my power. Me Terumi: "Those were some incredible sword moves¡­.He may be a challenge even to the 7 swordsman of the mist and he is only 11 years old¡­.He could be a threat if he keeps growing like this." She said in a low voice to herself. (Unknown to her this was not only her thought as the other ninjas not from Konoha were thinking the same) I returned to my seats next to Raido and Kusei in the benches with a smile because I just floor Zabuza the Demon of the Mist. So I was all hyped and in a high horse and nobody could do anything to me at the moment. Minato: "Okay last fight of the preliminaries! Challengers are .....Raido vs Mei Terumi!!!!!" Raido enter in the arena with a Leaf style shushin appearance. Following Mei did the same with a mist style shushin. Mei Terumi had a serious look since she saw that Raido was in my team so she couldn''t look down upon him even if he look like a brat.(remember most of my team is about the same age between 11 or 12yrs old). Mei Terumi was wearing a navy blue, dark blue dress that falls just below the knees. It seems to be closed at the front with a zipper, and is kept open on the front-right side from the waist down. The dress only covers up to the upper part of her arms and the underside of her breasts. Underneath, she wears mesh armor that covers slightly more of her upper body than her dress. She also wears a skirt in the same color as her dress and, underneath those, mesh leggings reaching down over her knees. Around her waist, she wears a belt with a pouch attached to the back on the left along with high-heeled sandals, shin-guards reaching up over her knees, dark blue nail polish on her fingers and toes, and she was using purple lipstick. She was about 5''5'''' tall at the moment, looks like she is still growing because if I remember her height was 5''7'''' in the anime, either way she look young she must be around 16 years old at the moment. Mei: "Nice to meet you. I am Mei Terumi I hope you can please take it easy on me." She said in a flirtatious tone. Raido: "I am Raido Namiashi nice to meet you. I will fight with my best, please don''t take it personal but I must make an impression I can''t lack or stay behind my fellow teammates." He said in a serious tone. Mei: "Have it your way, I will not go easy on you I must become a chunnin." She said in a more serious tone. Minato: "Are the contestant ready!" Raido/Mei: "Ready!" Minato: "Okay!!! Get set...¡­..Go!!!" Mei: "Water Style: Hidden Mist!" she release mist in the surroundings. Raido drew out his sword and dashed at Mei as she did some hand signs and release 5 water clones with kunai''s in hand. Raido just dashed near them and dodging them getting close to Mei. She responding fast withdrew some shurinkens at Raidos direction. Raido use his sword as he swing it deflecting the shurinken with it. Mei then responded by releasing a Water Trumpet jutsu the moment Raido was close to her sweeping him away with the water blast of the Water Trumpet technique. Raido at the same moment he got attack by several directions by the previous 5 water clones who were throwing shurinkens at him. Raido flipped jumped and used his sword at the same time dodging some and deflecting others but still got hit by some shurinken hitting him on his thigh and some on his left arm. Mei follow it with a Water Tidal wave jutsu while the water clones took their distance and kept throwing shurinken. Raido reacted and drop his ankle weights as he release and open 2 of the hidden gates rushing and getting out of the way of the tidal wave by jumping up high. Mei saw how high Raido jumped so the water clones took this opportunity and kept throwing shurinkens at the poor Raido who was in mid-air. The original Mei did some hand signs and allot of water from the surrounding floor rise doing several Water Sebons to rise in the air homing at Raido. The Water Sebons all shooting at high speeds. Mei kept Raido at bay with her jutsus, it looks like she didn''t wanted to risk Raido to cut the distance. Raido got hit by the water sebons and some of the shurinkens but most of the others where repel or deflected by his sword in hand. Looks like Raido upped and open the 3rd gate his skin got a little red and some of his injuries were getting heal instantly thanks to the gate of life(gate of healing). Raido unleashed then several "Sonic Blades" destroying the shurinkens and even targeting some of the water clones that were bothering him managing to kill 3 out of the 5 clones. When Raido managed to reach the ground, he shushin at max speeds and close the distance between him and Mei. He did the start up move of the primary lotus kicking Mei right on her chin and sending her flying in the air by several meter high. Mei turned around immediately as she released a type of liquid from her mouth while Raido was getting close to her. Hitting Raido in the left side chin, near his eye on his face. This stopped Raido in his tracks as he fall down again him covering his face with his left hand. Mei while falling was doing hand signs as she released a type of steam mist that was aimed at Raido. Raido barely reacting started to retreat as the mist was corrosive as part of his clothes where disintegrating.(looks like Mei was using her Blood line limit of magma release or Boil release since I remember she had 2 blood line limit.) The arena was going to be filled with this acidic mist. Raido not knowing what to do rush near the closest wall. Seeing no place to escape he said. Raido: "I give up!!! Please stop your attack!!!" Minato appeared and commanded Mei to stop it. She did has she changed the properties of the mist to be less acidic and harmless Minato: "The Winner!!!! Mei Terumi!!!!!!! Now everyone that passed we will have the finals in a month. Give us 3hrs we will announce who is going to fight who in the finals. Raido look tired as he had the gates activated for some time now and it was the second time consecutively using it since last time was 2 days ago. Well looks like we got about 3 hours to settle, I wonder who we are going to fight in the finals. -------_____-----_____-----_____ (By:Author, thanks for reading, I would like your opinion about the fights. Also throw me your opinions on who should fight who, I will post in the authors comments the names of the people that manage to pass to the finals.) 26 26 Match ups, Jutsus added to the Scroll of Secrets and beginning of new training 3 hours passed then several Chunnins appeared with Minato in the middle. Looks like they have decided who was going to fight who in the finals one month from now. Minato: "Okay contestants!!! This are going to be the match ups for the finals one month from now! You will be able to return to you respective villages to train and prepared before returning in a month. We will give you a letter telling you the meeting point in a month and the location of the Finals. First fight will be, Ibiki vs Flora Second fight will be, Karen (sand ninja) vs Alvin Uchiha Third fight will be, Po Hyuga vs Lluvia(Rain Ninja) Fourth fight wil be, Baki (Sand Ninja) vs Gekko Hayate Fifth fight will be, Kusei vs Might Gal Sixth fight will be, Mei Terumi(Mist Ninja) vs Asuma Sarutobi The winners of those fight will then been drawn in the spot by lottery to see who fight next till there is one final winner. The winner will be granted 1 million ryo and a A rank jutsu. So try your best." Then some Chunnins where passing some letters to those not belonging to Konoha. Most likely it was a pass or letter giving permission for entering back in a months time. They had the option of staying in Konoha and prepare here before the finals but for those who wanted to return, were given the letters. Looks like Lluvia, Mei Terumi decided to stay in Konoha. Baki, Karen and his team member that did not pass were returning to train at their hidden sand village. Since most of the participants were from Konoha we didn''t need to worry much. We kind of had an idea of what the other were capable off.(well maybe not if they learn new stuff in this month. I had hide my Ice Release blood line and it was about time I show it to the world in a month). Everyone was leaving after that, but Raido, Kusei and me got stopped by Minato. Minato: "Team 13 can I have a word with you. The Hokage wants to meet you know. I''ll guide you to his office." he said. We all grab hands while Minato touch my shoulder and we disappeared and got a little seasick since we teleported and reappeared with flash in the office of my dad. Experiencing [Hirashin no jutstu, Thunder God] was weird, I saw it with my [SS] so now all I needed was indeed info on how it worked. The difficult part was getting used to the disorientation once we got and reappeared in the desired location. My dad looked like he was facing opposite to us. I manage to caught a glimpse and saw the purple crystal ball. Looks like he was keeping a eye on us since the chunnin exam. Hiruzen: " We need to talk to what happened in the Forest of Death. My Anbu found several tortured, decapitated and mangled Konoha gennins. The Kumo ninjas bodies were not found either and I have to report this to the Raikage. I know you guys had a confrontation with them in the forest. I ask for you to deliver the their heads to me. I will have to take responsibility for what happened. I don''t want promising gennins to be targeted, I will report we found out their actual plot, even if they denied it I will take full responsibility that my Anbu''s take them down while saving you guys. They obviously were above regular Jounnin level. So please could I have the heads of the Kumo ninjas." he said as he stared at us. I step forward took a scroll out from one of my seals on my wrists, and open the scroll on the floor activating it. After a spoof of smoke the three Kumo''s head appeared with their eyes open in shock as that was the last expression they had when they died. The hokage had a grim expression seeing it. He got his hand and massage his eyebrows. Hiruzen: "I see that you did had their heads. I just got recent information that these were some of the Raikage''s special unit he personally train in the [Lighting Release Armor] the signature S-rank jutsu from the Raikage himself. As previously stated you did not killed them, it was my Anbu who did. We don''t want bounties on your heads. Do you guys have anything to say to me about what happened?" Raido: "Yes, we had previously actually made plans to confront the Kumo ninjas, since it look like they had a grudge against us for no apparent reason." Kusei: "When we encountered them on the 5th day they admitted they were sent to kill Konoha Gennins to deminish our future war potential. They admitted they killed about 5 Konoha teams in the Forest of Deaths." Asuma:" I had previously actually ordered Kusei and Raido that my target was Kumo ninjas since I noticed they had some kind of skill similar to the Raikages legendary Lighting Armor. I wanted to extract/ to collect such information for my future Tai Jutsu training. They were stronger than we expected so we kind of had to go all out. I had to pull some of my trump cards to manage to kill them." I said with a straigth face. Hiruzen: "Son, did you extracted any kind of information. Or useful evidence of their mission here. That could help allot especially to threaten the Raikage." Asuma: "Actually dad I have taken allot from them. I want to contribute to Konoha by giving you all the secret jutsus I extracted from them in exchange for me to learn some from the scroll of secrets." I said looking him dead in the eyes. Minato: " So what do you got?" he said curiously. Asuma: "This is what I manage to get." I said has I again took a scroll out from one of the seals in my wrists. The scroll was pretty big since I added allot of detail about the jutsus and how to use them complimenting them with other combinations. Asuma: " What I got here are the Lighting Release: Electric Circus, Water Release: Water Stream blast, Lighting Release: Electric Panther, Lighting Release: Electric Web, Kumo''s military sword style techniques, Kumo''s tactical movement sets for their assassination squad* (Anbu), Lighting Release: Plasma Fists/Kicks, and finally Lighting Release: Lighting Armor Raikage edition." I said has I brag my collection. My dad Hiruzen and Minato had their eyes round and with their mouths open...well my dad had it open and Minato had a weird smile like he didn''t expected such big haul. Minato: "God thats not what I expected. To actually have the secret jutsu of the Raikage. Hokage he is planning on adding this secrets to the Forbidden scroll. He totally is a giant contribution." Hiruzen: "Indeed this is beyond belief, but how did you manage to interrogate to get this much info." he said with a questioning look. Asuma: "I thought you were watching with your crystal ball dad. You think I don''t know when somebody is watching me?" this got a small surprise look from my dad. Hiruzen: "You knew you were being watched?" he said Asuma: "Dad, I am very sensitive to my surroundings. I am kind of a sensor ninja, been training on capable of detecting anything near my radius or at least detect if I am being watched." I said back with a smile. Hiruzen: "I see looks like you grown quiet fast son, but you haven''t told me how you did it. I did saw you seal the chakra from the captain of the Kumo after that I just saw you touch his head with your right hand. It kind of reminded me of the Yamanaka mind invasion technique. Did you learn from them? That''s a secret clan technique they will never pass to no one." Asuma:" No, I develop my own mind invasion technique. It involves allot of Yin chakra control and focus. Been developing this technique for the past 4 years. I know getting information is one of the jobs of ninjas but is not like enemies would be willing to give it out so I develop this technique. I called it Mind Search jutsu." I said. Hiruzen: "Are you planning to share/add that technique to the scroll of secrets?" he said to me in a inquiring look. Asuma: " I don''t know maybe in the future, but this technique requires to be good in genjutsu and Yin chakra control and incredible focus to use. So they requirements are big to even to pull it off." Hiruzen: "Okay, so son, what do you want in exchange for the jutsus?" he said. Asuma: " I want to learn the [Hirashin,ThunderGod] from Minato. Capable to travel long distances in seconds is incredibly a big cheat. I also want to learn the Kage Bushin no Jutsu. Finally I want to get my own summon, I want to have the contract for the Monkey''s. Hiruzen:" Done, I will have Minato to teach you the [Hirashin] you will have a week with Minato to learn the most you can. Doesn''t matter if you can do the jutsu or not. I can give you the Kage Bushin, here have it once memorized burn this copy. For the summoning there is a problem. You can''t summon Enma since he has a life contract with me till I die. So if you get it you will have to bond with a different monkey." he said to me. Asuma: " Can''t you just summon monkeys?" Hiruzen: "No, the Monkey summon is only with 1 that will bond with you in your life time. Usually is the head like Enma but since he is already contracted to me you will have to summon somebody related to him." Asuma:" I see, either way I want to sign the contract now." My dad summon Enma and we signed the contract. He said that most likely his twin brother Uloong would be my contract partner since I was a sword user, and Uloong love to use bladed weapons, his talent was to transform into a Adamantium Saber. I manage to get and memorize the Kage Bushin no jutsu and I was schedule to learn with Minato starting tomorrow at training ground 7. I also wanted to see if I could convince Minato to teach me his Rasengan since that jutsu was not in the scroll of secrets. I memorize th info from the scroll for the Thunder God,[Hirashin] but needed the actual training from somebody who knew how to do it. I did about 15 clones to train in my other elemental jutsus, I wanted to be like my dad Hiruzen capable of doing all elemental jutsus with good proficiency. So I had 5 clones to train fire, 5 to train earth, and 5 to train lighting chakra manipulation/transformation. While the original me was training with Minato on the [Hirashin] while we train Minato bragged about his self made jutsu Rasengan which took him about 2 years to develop and 2 more to master it. He said he still had a long way since this was not his final product. He was willing to teach it to me since I showed interest in his technique. By the end of the week I had train using allot of clones about 25 to try to train and learn the [Hirashin] I managed to pull it out about the end of the week.(this was only the original Hirashin) This took allot of chakra to pull but Minato said the more proficient I became with the technique the less chakra it would consume. He didn''t teach me his signature improve version which he used the special sealing 3 pronged kunai''s he used and told me I had to develop my own version since that was his own signature seal and depending on the person it would be different. I managed to pull the Rasengan in that 1 week and Minato told me I was even a bigger genius than him to learn it that fast. I told him it actually took me 3 days but I cheated showing him the (naruto rasengan version using Kage Bushin), he was mind blown since I gave him an idea on how to progress his technique to the next level which he said would be considered a SS -rank justsu in the future.(looks like he will actually finally develop the Wind Style: Rasen Shurinken before the war.) --------________------__________--------- ------__________-------_________-------- (By: Author, thanks for reading would love your input about the chapter.) 27 27 Second week of training I finally finished with training under Minato. I moved on to summoning training and finally meet with my summoning which look exactly like Emna but he had all his fur white and his eye color was crimson red, he was the younger twin and he also was born albino. His name was Uloong and he didn''t wear a samurai armor like Enma but a type of Karate white/greyish worn out dougi similar to Ryu''s from Street Fighter with a black belt. We got to know each other by following a ceremony known as Combat. Uloong said that was the best way to know each other since we were going to be fighting brothers/blood brothers from now on. The way that Uloong fight was similar to traditional Karate, so it was easy to read him. He got surprised since nobody had fought him and manage to see through him that easily. After the combat we had I asked him questions of what he was capable of doing. This is what he told me he could do, he could turn into a Adamantium Saber that could change sizes to small to giant or just to extend his blade several meters long. He could also decide the density and weight of the weapon however he wanted, and he was sentient while being a weapon similar to Enma in his Staff form. He could use all elemental ninjutsus but at the moment he didn''t had a repeirtore of techniques but just some simple ones of each element he use in his daily life like, Fireball, Water Stream,Wind Palm, Electro Finger(which he uses to prank),Earth Pit, Transformation(uses both Yin/Yang elements which allows a permanent real transformation till he uses it again to return to his previous appearance, basically not being capable to be seen through with eyes similar to Sharingan/Byakugan since is a real transformation). Uloong also told me he had a natural disposition of sensing chakra of other individuals and on how they mold it. Meaning he could literally learn anything by just seeing it once.(Similar to Sharingan), he said Enma didn''t had this disposition which he call it [Monkey see Monkey do] which he consider his own natural talent. While in Saber mode he had the ability to absorb chakra(Similar to Samehada) capable of enhancing/replenishing the users chakra. He also had a move were if I reach sage mode and was capable of using sage chakra, which I discovered I was not capable of using, which I thought I did with my Tai chi but he told me all I was doing was using Nature chakra, and Sage Chakra was a combination of my chakra fused with Nature chakra making Sage Chakra. Which he was shocked I could directly just use Nature chakra an not turn into stone. The move was known as Sealing Slash, which used Sage Chakra and the Saber as a medium with some inscriptions that appear to be on the Saber to seal all the chakra of an opponent. There was even a second stage which was known as the All Devouring Saber Slash, which could permanently remove chakra from an individual without killing him and sealing all that chakra inside the Saber/Uloong capable of taking it has his own power. I was curious if the Monkeys Sage mode was different, since I never seen my dad or even heard stories about it. Uloong explain to me that Monkey Sage mode exists but nobody but one person manage to accomplish it. He didn''t remember the person''s name since it was long ago, and he most likely already perish but the requirements for Monkey Sage mode was pretty hard. Some of the requirements for the Monkey Sage: *the user has to be very strong physically *the user has to have great chakra control(medical nin level) *the user has to have a large amount of chakra, with high quality *the user has to learn the monkey way of life(be ambidextrous & have great control on the body, able to grab things with his feet like hands...learn the Monkey Kata''s ( Monkey Kung-fu), live with monkeys & learn their habits) *the user must have high mastery over all five elements. Uloong said that I was still to green to learn Sage Mode but at least I had a chance compared to somebody who was old like my father who was already past his prime. If I wanted to learn it I needed this requirements, specially the being capable of mastering the 5 elements first, since he said I had enough quality chakra to start the training which could take us some years to accomplish. He didn''t wanted to give me more information of how the Monkey Sage was since I didn''t qualify for the training at the moment and that curiosity was good to keep me motivated to find out more about it after I reach the training requirements. Uloong''s chakra levels at first sight felt like he was about at least 3 High Kage level ninjas, I really couldn''t know if that was all the power Uloong posses since he looked buffer than Enma and look like he like to train his body. Thanks to the information that Uloong told me I gave him my idea for training with him. First I started with showing him the Kage Bushin no Jutsu to speed up training at max efficiency level. Seeing it and informing him how to use it to learn faster he was super hyped up. After that I passed a whole week with only 4 hours to sleep daily training with Uloong teaching him all the Ninjutsu''s, Tai Jutsus and Genjutsu I knew, not hiding at all even the techniques from ninjas I haven''t met yet but knew from the Naruto anime. I also passed all the sword techniques I knew to Uloong which he took with a big smile since he loved the way of the swords/bladed weapons. So Uloong now had Sword God, Water God, MoonLight (Gekko sword style), Crimson Star (Kusei sword style), Uzhiokagure Sword(learn from Kushina), Uchiha Counter Sword(learn from Alvin), and the new developed North God style based on a fusion of all the other styles. Thanks to Bushin Kage we were multi tasking. We created about 100 clones for training on each of the elemental chakra transformations. The first thing I focus for Uloong to learn after the sword techniques was on the Raikages Lighting Armor to make Uloong stronger than the Raikage since his chakra levels was above High Kage already and he had a stronger body to support the technique and surpass even the original technique by fusing it with Chidori stream armor. Making it look like Uloong turned into a Super Saiyan. I could''t train the technique at least for now since I was to young and the technique was more efficient for those who were Lighting affinity like Kakashi. I could train the first stage of Ligthing Armor which stimulated my senses and reflex nervous system synapse at increadible speeds. The second stage nourished, train the muscles constantly making you buff fast and define, thats why most Kumo ninjas look like Beef Cakes.... lol, you get it, like Body Builders giving you even more physical strength and defense. The last stage of the Lighting Release Armor is the Blue electric aura that gives you increadible increase in defense capable of cutting most attacks toward you by more than half or totally nullifying the damage, making it an awesome jutsu no wonder is a S-rank technique. While training with Uloong, I discovered that Uloong indeed could do anything even imitate Elemental Bloodline Limits! He managed to copy and use all of my created Ice Release jutsus. Apparently since he had good affinity to all the elements he just needed to see a demostration of how to fuse the elements since he never thought of doing it. Uloong now could do the Demonic Crystal Ice Mirrors, Demonic BlackSword domain(which is the same has Ice Mirrors but are black swords with seals because it has gunpowder in the inside of the swords which are made of ice, later capable to explode like defragmented grenades at my will thanks to the seals on them), Aurora Borealis, Diamond Dust/Rain/Storm, Ice Breath, Ice Fist and my Ice Release: SnowFlake Katana. We also had to cover up studies like poisons, medicines and seals. I tried my best to make sure Uloong could learn everything for seals since this was rare knowledge now a days. He knowing it would be great for the future summoners, we don''t know how much ninjutsu, techniques will be lost in the future. For this kind of studies me and Uloong focus like crazy, me as his tutor and he like a student. We created about 500 clones for this everyone covering a different area based on seals. I did this about the last 3 days of training of the second week. So we spent about 24,000 hours in 3 days which comes to be about 1,000 days of training. Which is about 2 years, 2 months and 14 days of training all crammed up in 3 days.(remember I train 16 hrs a day time the 500 clones for 3 days). Both Uloong and me were wasted big time by the end of the week. So we decided he would review all the material at his own pace. I was going to rest for a week and then start training again to try to develop my own new techniques I been thinking for a while. So by the third week I literally was only lazing around the house just drinking tea, reading some ero novels that my old man was hiding from mom and when I manage to caught my dad Hiruzen I played him some shogi games since every one of my friends were busy training for the finals. My dad was concern since it look like I was dead tired. I told the truth and said I had been abusing the Bushin Kage in the past 2 weeks and my mind and spirit were tired as hell. So I was taking this week as a vacation. He was amazed since he never before seen me chill out and just laze around the house before but understand why I was like this at the moment. Dad told me he had done some stuff and also inform me about that there was a Kunoichi that was looking for asylum in Konoha. Upon thinking it he and my mom decided that they never been seeing me interest on girls and was to focus on training, so they decided to make a arrange marriage for the future. This took me by surprise, since I was not expecting it. Dad told me my mom love the appearance and personality of Lluvia which I remember from the 3rd preliminary exams. He told me what I thought about her. I did not denied she was pretty much my preference but I was not thinking about any type of relationship at the moment. He said it was okay and he set it up for her to be my fiance becoming a Sarutobi. This was killing 2 birds, he said since my mom was nagging him about me having a girlfriend and wanting to have grand children while she was still young and also giving the right to make Lluvia a Konoha citizen. (Much to me having mother issues, I really don''t like dissapointing her). Looks like dad was going to announce it after the Chunnin exams in my next birthday party which I will becoming 12 years old. --------______--------------__________--------- --------_______------------___________------- (By: Author, thanks for reading, hope you like the chapter, write you opinions about the chapter, don''t need thanks for the chapter but actual opinions and if you like the hype.) 28 28 A Kunoichis adventure to the Land of Fire She was born in a grim grey skye, that day was raining like any other day in that poor devastated worn out land. It look like it will never would stop raining like if the sky was weeping eternally. When she was born because it costed her mother''s life she was unwanted by her father. She was taken in by his closest relative her father''s side grandparents. She grew relatively well till one day the house of her grandparents was attacked by blood of war, a common occurrence in that torn up weeping land. After that incident were the poor place she used to call home got destroyed and also taking out her only motherly figure who was her grandma. All of this occur when she only manage to be 3yrs old. Now only her and her grandpa were left, his grandpa non the less was old and would pass away 5 years later. Leaving alone the poor girl saddened for the passing of her grandpa who was the last thing he had as a family, long gone was her father who was reported dead 3 years prior the passing of her grandpa. She only had the fond memories of his grand dad and the time they spent together training ninjutsu as he was a retired shinobi and didn''t wanted her niece to be unprotected on this torn war constant land which was the land of the Hidden Rain a land in between all the main 5 elemental nations using the Hidden Rain as his backyard for their squabbles as a terrain to combat. The poor girl only had the name her grand father gave which he said he heard along time ago from some traveling merchants. Her grand father told her it meant "Rain" which was one of the things that did not stop in this worn out land. For two years she travel like a vagabond searching for scraps of food and stealing for survival. For bad luck of her one day she got in between a altercation with Iwa shinobi''s and Kumo''s shinobi''s. Upon seeing the poor girl nefarious smiles appeared between the two factions as they would see her as an intruder between their fights. The fight was intense and the poor girl but no option to fight with everything she learn from her grand father. From the the Iwa shinobi only 2 were left as from the Kumo shinobis only 4 as the girl manage to take care off about 8 from Iwa and 6 from the Kumo while they were in a all out fight between themselves as the girl took the any chance she managed to get to kill off more of the enemies that threatened her life. Noticing this she was nervous since most of her chakra was mostly finished. The Kumo upon noticing this attack the girl till they managed to pin her down. The remaining Iwa noticing this just fled since they knew they were out number by the Kumo ninjas and didn''t wanted to keep up confronting. Seeing this the Kumo let them go as they were still pining down the poor girl with angry faces since most of their ninjas were dead either by her hand or by her interfering and/or assisting the Iwa in one way or another. The poor girl had no way to escaped as she was being tortured by the Kumo ninjas, her despair became fuel and got converted to rage as her body manage to escape her captors and turn her body into water at will. While in this mode as rage took upon her she enveloped her body around the Kumo ninjas and her rage made her body who expanded by the water to boil cooking the Kumo ninjas alive killing them in the process. She finally calm down seeing the horrorfying way she murder the ninjas she started to vomit as most of her energy/chakra was already depleted. At this point she got surrounded by a unit of 6 Hidden Rain Ninja''s who saw the whole thing. They did not gave the girl a hand per say but conscripted her to military service for the Hidden Rain, giving her a kind of home and at least to secure a meal to keep on living. She following since she had no other option at that point. 5 years went by working as a Hidden Rain Shinobi. Her comarades never open to her since she always look depressed and her weird ability to turn to water made her look more like a monster in their eyes. They never actually said this to her but their looks was enough for her to get their sentiment. Hanzo their leader also didn''t like the girl since she was getting pretty strong fast as her chakra was already at Mid-Jounnin for only being 13 years old. If she was going to keep up getting stronger at this speed she could threatened his position as leader of the Hidden Rain and he didn''t wanted that. So 2 months to her birthday she got a mission to kill some rouge shinobi''s and was taken with a group of 10 to accompany her. Upon arriving to the location where they would find their targets. She got backstab by all her comarades as she got stabbed by multiple kunai''s with poison. She couldn''t believe what was happening till the ninjas confirm to her that the rouge shinobi was her and that Hanzo was the one that gave the order to exterminate her off sight. This angered her to no end but she was weakened by the poison. She in a last struggle used her blood line limit and turned herself into water and using boil release upon her self to cleanse the poison from her system which work but she was still weak as more than a little of half her chakra was wasted. She still manage to kill 6 from the 10 shinobis but she was not in good shape. At the last moments though she got rescued or at least it look like it, as Shinobi with white masks lead by a old man with a black japanese Kimono which look like was missing a arm and was bandage on his right eye appeared. His ninja with white masks kill the remaining Hidden in the Rain shinobi''s. The girl knew she was in no position to confront them since they look train to be assassins. She did not knew if she was going to be able to survive and was ready to resign to her doom. To her suprised the Old man in Black did not commanded her extermination and even promised asylum in exchange for a favor. She gave the girl a scroll with confidential content and told her to deliver it to Hanzo. She afraid wanted to refuse but the man in black promise that she would have asylum in Konoha if the deed of delivering the scroll to Hanzo was successful. The girl not having no other option return alone this time to report to Hanzo. Telling him she and her group was interfere with opposite forces and wanted to deliver information to him. Hanzo was apprehensive since he notice how the girl look at him. He knew that the plan failed but wonder why the girl had the guts to return. Upon getting the scroll and seeing it was not a trap read the scroll. The girl did not knew what was written but Hanzo eyes show a little surprise. After reading she inform the girl she was going to participate in the upcoming chunnin exams and that this was going to be her last mission. This put the girl in panic thinking this was another mission were he was planning on getting rid from her, but upon hearing her mission it was mostly about her being exchange to Konoha as a potential soldier for them in exchange for a bounty of resource which Hanzo needed. If she fail to become a bargaining ship she could consider herself as exile and to never return. She accepted since she had no saying on the matter and no place to return since all her family was dead. But she got reaffirm by the man in black with no right arm again saying if Konoha didn''t take her in broad daylight she could still join it in the shadows and still capable of having citizenship on Konoha. After all it look like his grandpa was a informant of this old man and he owe his grandpa a favor. The day came when she had to depart away from the land of rain for the first time and most likely her last too since she was going to be banished either way if or not her mission was successful. She was granted 3 escort ninjas 2 to play as her team mates in the Chunnin exam and the last as her instructor/sensei. After the exam they would leave without her leaving her to her faith as a banished shinobi. On her travel to Konoha for the first time of her life didn''t feel as oppressed has for the she saw the light of day. She never knew there was such a bright light outside the Land of Rain. For the first time she cried her heart out at such beautiful sight. Upon arriving at Konoha she couldn''t believe how pretty the place was, so lively so peaceful and all their citizens look happy and friendly. This took her a big shock compared to the land of rain. Now she had a small smile barely visible to her since she imagine living here even if she was not allowed to be in the light but as a shadow to protect the happy faces of this citizens. Passing the written exam was easy, she got all her answers from intercepting the signals of the Kumo ninjas since water was everywhere in the air.(there is no such thing as no water if not the air would be supper dry and would be hard to breath). So she pick up the morse code answers being transmitted in the air by static electricity. She despise Kumo ninja''s so in the second exam she evaded them like if they where nasty bugs. So she didn''t had to confront them as she noticed the Kumo ninjas were as strong as Jounnins and fighting 3 was going to be problematic. The girl finally saw a weak team easy for the takin since her escorts were not doing anything for her. She fought and finished off 3 poor Hidden Grass ninjas but decided not to kill them. Once she managed to get her scroll she headed to the tower being the first to arrived by twillight with her team. For the next 4 days she passed on thinking how she could convince the Hokage to give her asylum. Since she never actually met the man and was nervous, this got her on a depression spiral for those days for her to kool off she decided to not show emotions so she had that depress uninterested look at the day of the preliminaries of the 3rd exam. She got lucky having to fight a nobody since her opponent was to tired and only manage to summon some puny snakes. She washed away the poor girl with a tidal wave and finished her with water prison suffocating the poor snake girl. The other fights continued, she was shocked at the ability of most of the Konoha Gennins she couldn''t believe they were even Gennins since there chakras were at Jounnin levels, or at least for most of them which by curiosity were all carrying some type of sword or long blade with them. The fights that got ingrained on her were the fights between the sick ninja, the white eye fat kid that created a storm tornado tempest, the ninja with crimson red eyes that look like desintegrated and rearrange himself and the dashing young kid in a white shirt with white vest and navy blue collar with chain mail under his shirt and black pants short reaching below his knees. She couldn''t believe how fast he was and how beautiful was his sword strikes that aim at the poor Mist Ninja. It look like the Konoha ninjas were leagues above the other villages and this impress her allot since this village look fine and didn''t look like in a warring state has her land of rain. So she couldn''t phantom how their Gennins got to this power levels without experiencing war. After the ordeal of the preliminaries her escorts left her that day leaving her alone. The day finally came and she had gotten an appointment with the Hokage. When she finally open the door and met him, he was accompany with a older lady next to him. The girl didn''t mind and started to talk about he Hokage about asylum and even presented a scroll given by Hanzo. The Hokage was concerned and open and read it, the older lady next to him was reading it too. She then look at the poor girl, frowning a little. I then proceeded to explain my situation and that I was a Blood line limit, that Hanzo wanted to get rid off me and that there was no more needed for my services there. The girl finally started to cry since while explaining this she could kind of see her grandparents on this two people. Specially the Hokage which resemble his old Grandpa,(obviously his grampa was not tan and was pale skin but the general vibe the Hokage emaniated was similar, like you could trust him completely). The older lady then approach the poor girl and hug her to relief her depression/sadness. After finally calming down the old lady then nag to the Hokage which surprise her, trying to conviced him to give me asylum and citizenship. The Hokage denied her at first since he said that could be a problem even if the girl was a Blood Line limit and could take allot of time. Even if she was accepted she would most likely end up being a Root agent for Danzo. This got in the bad side of the old lady and said to her that it was easy if they only engage the girl with his son, giving her a daughter in law, which she insinuated that she always wanted a daugther. This made the Hokage scrunch his eyebrows massaging them with his hand. He gave in to the old lady which I discover than that she was the Hokage''s wife. The Hokage then gave in to her wife but not before having a Yamanka check her to verify the girl was not lying. After some sessions with the Yamanaka intelligence corp, the girl was cleared. The Hokage smile at peace and welcome her to the family since she would become her future daughter in law. Which the girl accepted, curious on who was his son. Discovering it was the young dashing kid in white in the preliminaries. She was happy since she had a good impression of him. The older lady introduce herself as Biwako, and guided her to her family compound, she got inform that his fiance was training hard for the final Chunnin exams, reminding the girl she had to do the same since she was taking the exams. The girl Lluvia was given a place to stay and a compound all for herself to train. Having the Hokage who reminded her of her gramps and her wife as they would drop by to check on her and talk about his son Asuma, also play games like shogi, go, mind puzzles and tea party with her mother in law and with the ex-maid of Asuma all enthusiastic talking about how Asuma was raise. -----______-----_______-------- -----______-----______-------- (By: Author, thanks for reading, thanks are appreciated but not neccessary, I prefer opinions about the chapter thanks. Light discussions are appreciated.) this is a link to a picture of Lluvia. https://images.app.goo.gl/xyWt6rdFWsDCWZx9A 29 29 Last week of training before the finals Finally after a whole week of rest my mind and spirit were at full power. I decided on learning completely the first phase of Lighting Release Armor, to increase my speed and reaction time at least equal to the Raikage, I may or not achieve it in a week but at least getting the grasp on this power would benefit me allot. If I combine the first stage of Lighting Release Armor with my Wind Owl Cloak and Shushin (body flicker) I may actually reach the same results as the last stage of Lighting Armor but without the defense and extra strength boost. While working on that I also did about 100 clones to train on my new develop earth nature style Armored Haki technique, which I rip off the One Piece series, but this one depended on nature chakra to enhance my defense and striking power. By turning my skin/hair metallic silver making it hard like similar to adamantium but shiny like polished silver. If used on my entire body my tan skin goes pale white and my hair turns shiny metallic silver. If focus on my fist only my fist turn metallic silver increasing my striking power and defenses. If I manage to pull this off combine with my previous idea I would totally cover for the last two phases of the Lighting Armor increasing my defences and strenght without bulking up like Super Vegita. Also since the Sarutobi library had plenty of jutsus I started learning some for future espionage. Like the earth jutsu, [hiding like a mole], [Chamelon] which was a technique that makes you transparent similar to the camouflage jutsu of the iwakagure, [erase odor jutsu] mostly to cover your traces like the last place you had a dump/stool or to over all erase your body smell, for erasing sound there was no such jutsus since most was only training to stay as silent while moving, which was training I had already while practicing the Zabuza Silent Killing techniques. The other thing I did was work on my own signature seal to be able to add them to my kunai just like Minato to not waste that much chakra and use the kunai as locators to teleport. For this I created about 200 clones to work on it since my final plan was to find a way to make it bloodline related, meaning that only people related to me by blood could see the seals, like the Uzumaki''s where capable to do with their decendants to pass secret jutsus without any outsiders capable of getting their hands on it. This project may actually take some time so instead I focus on the seal mark which I manage to finally form making it my Sarutobi''s clan symbol. So I could actually add it to my already existing clan members. Nobody would know that it is a mark for me to teleport and assist if they in a emergency, also giving me a type of GPS to locate everyone who I mark, which is not as conspicuous because all Sarutobi members wear the mark on them either on their shoulder or a part of their uniform at least for Chunnin and above members of the clan. I also worked on other Ice Release Jutsus like, Ice dome, 4 Ice Sealing pillars and Ice Sealing Chains which had imbued sealing inscriptions on the chains and Pillars capable of sealing chakra or even the Tail beast up to the 5th tail. I was still working on creating a upgraded version later on but this one already wasted allot of chakra. I would need to maybe have 4 time the current chakra which at the moment was at Mid-Kage level. If I reach such levels I would create the 7 Sealing Ice Chain Pillars, giving me the power to seal up to the 8 tails and/or at least Half of the Kyuubi(9 tails). I wanted to be recognized as powerful as Hashirama on the ability to seal the beasts. Sadly this would have to wait since my power is not that great to use. I may need to reach Monkey Sage mode to use such techniques. So the rest of the time I had left I used to prepare my Ice jutsus, improving efficiency and also creating combinations, basically preparing to do a stage performance to impress the audience since they also will be part of the judging since some ninjas will be on the stage, seeing and grading me If I was Chunnin candidate. I also wanted to see if I could participate on the bets that were hold on the finals. I could make some good money if I had somebody bet for my me the money I been saving from my missions. On the final 2 days I was planning to chill but Kakashi drop by and wanted to see how I was doing, since it was a free day and there was still 1 more day before the finals, I kept Kakashi company also teaching him in the process the Lighting Release Armor since he had a higher affinity with lighting and could learn it faster and maybe even complete it. He again got concern since I have always been giving and never receiving, so he told me he finally made advancements and manage to finish developing the chidori spear, chidori stream armor, a original jutsu he called [Electric Hell Zone Grenade] which you guess by the name was a technique similar to the one Piccolo develop and used agains Android 17 on DBZ but made out of lighting, the balls glowing blue. Kakashi pass me a manual with the techniques and how they worked with his own insights. We pass the whole day talking about it and also training on them or at least started me with his chidory spear and he starting with the Lighting Armor. By the end of the day I told him I wanted to bet money on the fights since I knew they had them on the finals for the visitors to make bets. So I gave Kakashi my savings and told him to bet on me, on Kusei and on Gekko since I believe on them winning. Kakashi didn''t receive it well since he knew who Kusei was going to fight and believe Might Gal could win, I told him I believe in Kusei and even if he didn''t win it wouldn''t be a loss since the other was also a friend, but I had to put faith on my team mate since, well he is my team mate. Kakashi then agree to find away to bet my money for me. I told him he could get 20% of the winning if we won on the bets. He took it face value since he knew me well and didn''t wanted to offend me not taking it. Since I also wanted to have fun I told Kakashi to make the bets with the alias of "The Lord Third", he saw me with wide eyes with the expression telling me, "Really isn''t it to obvious won''t people think the Hokage was making the bets" kind of look. I just laugh it off since that''s what I wanted the people to think, just a light joke. On the last day I decided to relax and just review stuff, like my future plans for improvements. I also talked to my dad, I was tired to hide my power and wanted to confide my level of chakra to him. This took him by surprise because, I actually had a seal tag on me all the time limiting my output to only Mid-Kage all along when in actuality my power was already in the Final Boundaries High-Kage level. My dad couldn''t phantom this and was quiet for a big while and when he finally spoke he told me to conceal it using my seal tag again which only I could use since I made it a blood seal, meaning only I could remove it,activate it or deactivated. My dad had a smile but also a concern look, he told me how I was training to reach such levels so fast. I felt safe with him and told him of one of my discoveries about special breathing method that only work with certain type of movements that hit me like a epiphany, but told him it only work with intensive body training and constant practice, I did told him i saw a decline since I was getting older and made the conclusion that this type of training benefited only the young with strong bodies since it looks like once you reach your peak which I suspect was around your 20s this type of training would stop having any effects. My dad told me when I discovered this, I told him that I discovered this a little after I entered the academy and we got teach how to use chakra and its studies, since then it open my mind to new knowledge and thats when I research on my own and finally came with it. My dad just couldn''t believe it, but had to believe since he knew I was his son. He told me if I wanted to keep this a secret or wanted to add it to the clans library since this was my discovery. He was not willing to add this in the scroll of secrets since this was passed to the next Hokage and he prefer if it stay within the family. I told him I actually was not planning on teaching it to nobody, but maybe to my future offspring, this got a weird reaction from him. He thought I was not into relationships. I told him I was not, but I was not planning to let down mom. I would indeed have kids eventually and only them will learn this secrets. He had a smile and agree to my decision. He was happy I confide with him and he for the first time,(don''t know if is healthy) gave me one of his pipes and told me to accompany him to a smoke. I didn''t decline but told him I didn''t like the pipe. He laugh it off and still pass it off to me. We spent the afternoon smoking the pipe who managed to get some hearty laughs from my dad since I was coughing once in a while since I was not use to the smoke. We totally then just talked all afternoon about my insane trainings and how my friends were doing. We had some laughs as I talked about them and some of their personality quirks and interaction between each others. I also expanded about my dreams of being recognized as a Great Master Swordsman and to have my friends recognized as well along me. Since I was a young man with big dreams, my dad was happy and we enjoy each others company drinking tea and snacks while playing Shogi. We laugh more than normal and we where way to relaxed. No wonder dad like to smoke on his breaks. I believe he had actual weed on this pipes! He did admit it, but told me the Second Hokage also smoke it, he even joke about it, saying: "Why do you believe he was so creative and manage to develop so many jutsus in such short amount of time. He as creative mostly because he smoke the weed!" my dad said has he laugh out loud. He told me he actually got into smoking pipes because of his master. I really couldn''t know if he was telling the truth or was pranking me since we both were high. Eventually my mom Biwako caught us. My dad had a horrorfying face. That after noon my dad got a beating me along side him and got reprimanded for some hours, pure nagging in my hears and my dad. That night my dad slept on the couch and well me, i got some spanking. (i just went along with it and had a sad face), she told me to go to sleep early since tomorrow was the finals. I did agree went to sleep, damn I had such a fun time with dad. I should indeed add some of that to my future made cigarretes. ____--------_______------_______ ____------________-----_________ (By:Author, thanks for reading, thanks are good but prefer indepth opinions and thoughts about the chapter. I like discussions.) 30 30 The day of the Finals I slept a little more than normal but still woke up around 7am in the morning. I usually sleep only with a pair of boxer shorts or boxers with shorts and a t-shirt. I really don''t do pajamas and never did even in my past life. I stand up notice that most likely the reason I slept more than normal was because well, I was high yesterday and at the moment I had a giant appetite or at least it felt more than usual. Well I removed my dirty clothes and went to the shower, I relax there for about 30 minutes that''s usually the most I take when taking one, if I was fast I would take 10 minutes but I was just enjoying the sensation of water on my body. Upon getting out and drying, I got myself my ninja attire, which was the blue collar white shirt with the white vest, white belt and my black pants with my chain mail underneath with my side pockets for my kunais, shurikens, scrolls , etc. I also had a 2 side bags on my belt with some snacks. You heard me snacks. I manage to get myself some of my sensei Mr.Kokolate special deluxe S.N.I.C.K.E.R.S.-Bar which could recover me if I expended all my chakra. Letting me recover and even boost it up to 3 times my normal levels. I saved it for these finals since I wanted to show off and I needed an excuse of why I could pull off some crazy jutsus that could be consider expensive in the chakra scale. I would after all be showing some of my own Ice Release jutsus today and people will find out that I am an (Elemental Blood Line Limit). To make my Ice Release Original and not similar to the Yuki Clan technique I have mixed my families Ash Piling technique to my ice. Turning my Ice Obsidian Black with a glossy finish. So any one seeing it from afar would think my jutsus are earth related but if they felt the temperature drop they would realize is actually just Black Ice. The extra benefit of my Ash Piling tech added to the Ice Release is that I can remote control explode it as defragmented grenades. Specially with my new [Demonic Sword Domain] where I imitated Demonic Ice mirrors but with black ice flying swords, with the benefit to attack at my will and at the same time use the sword like the demonic ice mirrors and teleport(move at insane speed) in mid-air between them, with the bonus of exploding them whenever I wanted. This was one of the techniques I was most proud off at the moment. I was not planning on using the [ThunderGod], [Rasengan], [Lightning Armor], since I wanted that to be more like just back-ups and after all those would be consider (stolen techniques) like with Goku against Cell fight, where he mentions Goku stole all his techniques.(well at least in the DBZ:Abridged it was mention and it make allot of sense). I needed to be recognized by my own original moves, I wanted to be known as a Swordsman with his own techniques. Well enough my mom had woken up early so did my father since both were sitting on the table with a giant morning breakfast. It looked like my dad was about to finish his food when I came in. Hiruzen: "Well who just woke up, this is the first time I have seen you wake up this late. You do know that the finals are going to be about 1:00 pm. I thought you would be all hyped up and nervous and maybe not even have a blink of sleep tonight." He told me while finishing his last bite of his plate. Asuma: "Well dad, who do you think is responsible for me to sleep so well? " I said in a sarcastic tone. Hiruzen:" Ahem!!! Look at the time I got Hokage things to do!!! I am running a little late. Go to go since we doing the preparations for the finals." He said in a hurry drinking his orange juice in one gulp and then leaving out the door within seconds. Biwako:" So son are you hungry? I totally would believe it since you only ate snacks yesterday but no good decent meal." She said with a disappointed look. Asuma: "Hai! I am famished, my stomach been growling since I woke up. So what do we have here this morning mom?" I said curiously. Biwako: " Well today we got sausages, eggs, some rice flavored in chicken soup, some pancakes with maple syrup and your favorite Uloong Tea, and don''t worry I made about a gallon of it. I know how you drink your tea like it was water." She said smiling at me, while looking at me curiously. Asuma: "Mom do I got something on my face?" I said while touching it with my hands. Biwako: "Have you not been told by your dad about your future engagement? Are you not curious? Did your dad not told you who it is?" she said while still looking at me. Asuma: "Mom! I did got inform, but at the moment my priorities is to pass the Chunnin exams. Don''t worry mom, I am not against the engagement, I saw that girl in the exams and she is good looking, you and dad have great taste!" I said with a smile and enthusiasm as I raise my hand and gave her a thumbs up with a shining toothy grin like how Might Duy show us most of the time. My mom laughs at my response and told me where I learn to act like that, with such confidence. I told her I learn it from a friend''s dad who was a really enthusiastic person. She said that was good and all but I shouldn''t imitate such people since I looked like a clown. That made me anguish thinking that indeed Might Duy enthusiasm was infectious and was affecting me indirectly, but having confidence and positivity is good so I didn''t mind my mom''s remarks. She inform me that my future fianc¨¦ Lluvia was leaving nearby in one of the Sarutobi''s housing compounds not far from here and she and my ex -maid Nanako been visiting her to keep her company, She didn''t told me allot of what they been doing in the past month since she was also training for the exams and well she wanted to keep it confidential. I understood her and leave it at that, after that we talk about what happened yesterday telling me it was too early for me to start smoking. I got about 30 minutes of nagging, (no wonder dad left fast) while I was eating, me only nodding at her as a confirmation of me listening. Well looks like I will have to wait about 3 to 4 more years when I am consider a type of adult by then. Doesn''t mean I would not do it, I may try to sneak maybe one or two once in a month, if I get to have some of my dad''s stash that is. It was still pretty far off since it was about 30 minutes to 9:00am and I needed to be on the finals training grounds arena about 1 hour early so I needed to be there by 12am. Since I still had about 2 hours before heading to the finals training grounds I decided to walk around Konoha, really most to the time I always had a goal, or location I needed to go. I was pretty straight forward getting from point A to point B, ignoring the surroundings, unless I needed too. So I was just doing a relaxing walk around the town for the first time without an actual goal. Thanks to that I noticed for the first time the "Ichiraku Ramen Shop" I knew it was popular on the Naruto series, been too busy training and the only spot I knew was the Akimichi''s all you can eat buffet BBQ. Every time I ate ramen here was only when Kushina invited us but I would forget the location since I was always guided and just didn''t memorize the route(even with my SS, If you don''t see it you can totally ignore, that''s how my mind works)This place was such a iconic area, I had to try out their ramen again. Even if I already ate allot at home, one bowl of ramen couldn''t hurt. When I approach I noticed it was supper busy, wondering If I would even manage to get myself a bowl before I needed to go. Looks like there was more people than usual now that I think about it. Must be because of all the traveling merchants, lords, and influential people who will be attending the exams to watch the matches. This was a opportunity to bring tourism to Konoha and make money flow to the businesses. Also don''t forget about the backdoor bets made for the fights. So I was a little extra cautious since I didn''t wanted to be jumped before the exams. There are always dirty people trying to get their way on the bets. I had to wait for about a hour before I even manage to get close to order. Looks like Teuchi looks young and I see no Ayame still, but I did see another lady working and helping Teuchi in the orders. Maybe she is the future wife of Teuchi and bearer, mother of Ayame who later takes her position on helping her father. I ordered a Miso Soup Ramen with 2 eggs, I remember Naruto love it and I wanted to taste some of it, every time I came with Kushina, Raido, and Kusei I would order the beef flavor ramen with extra meat. I love it but because of that I never tried the Miso Soup Ramen with eggs. The bowls here in Ichiraku Ramen were big, just one bowl would be like 4, so sadly I couldn''t finished it. I ask if I could have it to go, they did had some special bowls to for their expansion on the future, since they were thinking to be able to deliver for take outs within village to assist the ninjas who keep guard on the gates similar posts. They wanted to contribute to the village like that, so by the next 3 months they would be ready for take-out delivery. So the plate bowl I had was a prototype, in a way. I took it and save it in a sealing scroll. This got me Teuchi attention and told me how I did that and if that was possible for me to pass it to him for his business. I told him what it was and that it was mostly used by only a few since it was hard to learn seals, so I had to shut down his thought. He had a regrettable face but recover quickly, after that I said good bye as I headed to the final training ground arena. While traveling around town taking the long path, if you caught my drift. I sense that someone was following me. Thanks to my sensing I notice who it was. Looks like Lluvia was stalking his future prospect. I play along as if I just was taking a stroll and arrived at my destination. She having no more options to keep stalking just walk behind me some meters apart making it look like she also just barely arrive. Lluvia was not wearing her usual attire since the last time I saw her on the preliminaries. She now was wearing a light blue dress, she still had her 3 umbrellas on her back, but she didn''t carry one on her hands anymore. She also was a little less covered; she used to wear a type of cap before now she was showing her glossy blue hair. One thing that caught my attention is that she no longer had her Kirikagure head band. She was now wearing the Konoha headband hanging around her neck emphasizing her bosoms. She was a growing lady that''s for sure. Looks like mom told me she was 3 years older than me at the moment because I haven''t had my birthday yet. If not she would be about 2 years older. So she was 14 years old, I was amazed at that fact since her bosom was really prominent already. Is she kept growing like this¡­.oof¡­oooff¡­oooff. I don''t know how I would keep my hands off in the future. At arrival the other contestants were all mostly there already. Well mostly the ninjas from the other villages were there. I saw Baki, Karen, Mei Terumi, Flora, Ibiki, Alvin Uchiha, Might Gal, Po Hyuga, I did not see neither Gekko nor Kusei yet, they might be arriving late. Maybe they will arrive together last minute. Might Gal was doing some push-ups, everyone not from the village looking at her weird, including Lluvia since she didn''t knew her. Po Hyuga was eating some chips like if he was Choji, Alvin Uchiha was sharpening his blade with a grinding stone he had on hand. Ibiki just look like he was counting his shurinken and kunai''s. Flora was doing the same as Ibiki like if they were bragging their collection. Baki only was sitting on a chair watching us while Mei Terumi was reclining herself to a wall with cross arms also looking at our group. Karen was next to Baki nagging about food, and why they didn''t stop at a post before coming, she was eating some dry rations from her pockets. Not 15 minutes later both Gekko and Kusei came together eating some dango, which they had plenty on hand. Looks like they had a food stop no wonder they came late. With so many people today they must have waited allot. We still had about a hour before they start announcing us to go to the stage. There was already allot of people on the public stands and was pretty much getting full. Looks like the finals will start with Flora and Ibiki. I saw the Minato enter to the contestant booth were we resided. He told us to get ready since it was about time. The he shushin out leaving some leafs behind. -------------------- (By:Author, I know this episode fills more like a filler¡­.sorry¡­.I am at work and manage to type this at the moment. Would love your opinion about Asuma and his family interactions.) 31 31 Chunnin Finals Exam Fights part 1 The place of the finals, how do I say it, it was similar to the arena in the future where Naruto and Neji fought but I notice they had more trees in the edges of the arena. They also had some boulders from medium size to some giant ones on the field. Something similar to the gym of Brock from pokemon, if you saw the cartoon. The middle of the stage thought was plain open field. The giant Ram hand sign symbol made by giant stone statue hands was still in the same place as in the show but it looks more brand new. Since it looks like they just installed that decoration this year since it doesn''t look it has been here before. Looks like in the podium of the Hokage were he resided to watch the matches, there was some visitors, like the 3rd Kazekage which he look like a Uchiha to me, he had allot of style. The Third Kazekage was a tall man of fair complexion. He had short mess dark-blue hair and narrow yellow eyes. He wore the normal Kazekage attire minus the Kage hat plus a flowing ankle-length white cape. The Kazekage had a very stoic face. The other visitor who was on the Hokage''s podium was a tall man with black sclerae, no visible pupils, and long, black hair which reached down to his back with what appeared to be pearl-shaped objects encircling his head. He wore the standard Kirigakure attire complete with pinstriped arm and leg-guards over which he wore a sleeveless haori with ragged ends and a poncho-like scarf around his neck, I he had also the Kage hat with the symbol of water on it. So I assume he was the 3rd Mizukage at the moment. They were here invited since they had participant''s shinobis from their village here which made it to the final exams. Looks like the proctor for this exam was not Minato, but some one that look like a young adult version of Shikamaru. He gave the vibe of the Nara clan, if I remember he was the head or is the successor to be the head of the Nara clan. Wow, now I remember he must be most likely the dad of Shikamaru, but at the moment he looks real young. I don''t think he is married yet since I don''t see a ring on his hand then again they are known for being lazy. Maybe he is married already but hasn''t decided to have kids at the moment. Nara Clan Ninja: "Hello everyone and thanks for coming to Konoha''s Chunnin final exams! Today will be having some matches of the most outstanding shinobis of this year who participated and manage to reach this finals. My name is Shikaku Nara and I will be your host and referee of this matches today. I hope you all enjoy your stay in Konoha while being here. The matches will start in 30 minutes from now, so if you need to go get snacks at the stands inside or need to have a relief in the restroom please take your time. He explains about the contestants, about the festival for and stands that where set up after the finals so people could have a fun time, and finally also gave out the names of the first match, who was Flora and Ibiki. He also said there was going to be 30 minute breaks between fights so visitors could get more refreshment, relief themselves or place bets since they integrated a betting booth for those that like gambling. Wow, I got to admit this feels more like a festival than a actual chunnin exams, looks like they put allot of thought about it to make money flow to the businesses and attract the attention to future employers. After the explanations I notice Flora started getting sweaty, looks like after all the exposition from Shukaku, made her nervous now that there was allot of public watching the matches compared to the preliminaries where only some Chunnins and other contestants were watching. Shikaku: "Okay the time is up¡­.We will start the first match¡­Please participants come in to the stage!!" he said out load but in a calm tone. Flora was still nervous when she heard Shikaku, she didn''t responded till Ibiki bump next to her by hitting his shoulder next to her has he passed by waking her up. She gave a nod to Ibiki and follows him to the arena. Looks like Ibiki was unfazed by the crowd and watchful eyes, he had a focus unperturbed mind. So both finally got in their positions on the field as both were watching each other. Flora was using her usual attire she wore from the beginning of the Chunnin exams but Ibiki change his attire wearing a big trench coat and some black thick gloves, which I suspected where made of rubber. He also now wear a bandana head band on his head covering his hair and he also was wearing some black rubber combat boots that reach up to his shins. Shikaku: "First fight!!! Flora vs Ibiki!!!! Are the contestant ready!" he said in a loud voice enough for the audience to hear. Flora/Ibiki: "Ready!!!" Shikaku: "Alright! ....Ready...¡­Go!!!!" Flora opens up the fight by releasing several shurinken with her signature weird patterns homing at Ibiki. Ibiki took out a black kukri machete while rushing at Flora at fast speeds. The shurinkens that Flora threw at Ibiki was flawless like always only giving you the option of deflecting it with your own weapons since she didn''t let you escape has the shurinkens surrounded your escape routes. I did noticed some of her shurinkens had chakra imbued on them, most likely she had them enhanced and I even saw some chakra strings( strings made out of chakra) which were really thin inviable to the naked eye. Looks like this was how Flora could change the trajectories of her shurinkens at last minutes to block escape routes. Ibiki look like he knew he had no escape from the beginning so he dash to cut the distance and it looks like his coat was pretty thick. Ibiki swing his Kukri blade while deflecting some of the shurinkens that aim at his eyes, throat and head while using his blade. Ibiki then threw out a kunai once he got out of the storm of shurinken directed at Flora, she dodge the attack barely but she didn''t noticed that there was a explosion tag on it. The kunai exploded but it was not close to Flora, either way the explosion took her off guard, while Ibiki took advantage of the situation and ram into Flora sending her flying to one of the trees in the edges of the arena. Ibiki following with his Kukri blade and putting it at Flora''s throat. Flora was in pain but at the last second she exploded in smoke while a trunk of wood took her place. Ibiki got in high alert as a burning flash of light came from behind him. It was flora releasing a Fireball jutsu.(most likely she learn it from his Uchiha team mate) Ibiki immediately tried to dodge the best he could by jumping to the side and vaulting has he then skid by the floor and roll has he got some of the flames off his thick coat. I also noticed several things drop from him at the moment. It look like he was wearing some ankle weights similar to Gekko, Kusei, Me¡­well you get the gist. Looks like he has been training on his Tai Jutsu since he remove them his speed triple and was next to Flora within the second. Flora got shocked but reacted as she did some hand signs and strike at Ibiki chest once he got close enough releasing a gale palm. Sending Ibiki flying backward but Ibiki regain his balance in mid-air and landed safely. Still it looks like the strike hurt him quite a bit since he was coughing hard. Since Flora had made distance she again started doing hand signs, this time making her hands be sparkling with electricity. She then got several of her shurinken from her pockets and aim it at Ibiki again but this time the shurinken were also radiating electricity most likely to stunt Ibiki in place upon contact. Ibiki had a grim face but he still had a determined look, he got his Kukri blade has he did some hand signs creating 4 clones also with his Kukri blades on hand. Then the clones got in formation in front of Ibiki and rushed at the shurinkens, one of the clones grab the other on who was on the front and carry and throw him straight at the barrage of shurinken like a mad dog. The look of determination and unbending will could be seen on the clone as he use his entire body to stop the shurinkens from expanding/deviating and hitting his other clones and owner. By the time this happened the other 3 clones and Ibiki had cut the distance next to Flora, attacking with his Kukri from several directions. Flora wanted to do some more hand signs fast,(looks like she wanted to substitute again) but couldn''t since one of the clones speed up next to her and did a arm lock as he twist her arm, and then he dislocated her index and middle finger. He did this without remorse. Flora scream from the pain as her left arm and hands were dislocated. Following up the other two clones restrain her as Ibiki got close enough to her to put his knife I her throat again. This time she had no option since she could''t concentrate because of the pain, and her broken/dislocated fingers, not capable to use ninjutsu at the moment. Flora did try to struggle, I saw how she release lighting palm strike around her broken hands but Ibiki and the clones did not let go. He indeed was using rubber gloves to counter act her Lighting jutsus.(he came well prepared) Ibiki: "Surrender, I know several more ways to torture you in a ethical way while the audience see. You still got eight unbroken fingers. Just imagine how painful it will be to put them back once I finish with them." This got Flora all pale and started to sweat allot, she couldn''t take it any longer. Poor girl Ibiki is indeed born to be part of the Interrogation squad. Flora: "wuaa!!....I...I ¡­.I give up!!!!!!!! I surrender!!!!!!Please stop hurting me!!!" she said as she cried. Shikaku: "Okay...The winner is Ibiki!!!!!! Please contestant you may disengage." He said with a I can''t believe look.(Flora was totally making Ibiki look like a sadistic, cruel person in the eyes of the public, which is not completely wrong.) Ibiki release the clones disappearing a he remove his blade from Flora''s neck. Flora was taken, guided by a medical ninja since she was most likely going to straighten her fingers, which most likely is going to hurt. Ibiki just walked up to the stands nodded to me and Gekko and got to his seat just closing his eyes. Shikaku: "Okay, we will have the next macth in 30 minutes so you can go and take a break, get snacks, drinks or make bets. The next fight will be Karen(sand ninja) vs Alvin Uchiha!!!" he said out loud. ----------- --------- (By: Author, well had time to squeeze in at least the first fight. I hope you enjoy it. Also I notice my novel is not rank yet. I think one of the reasons is because my followers are not leaving any reviews and ranking it up. So please give a review on the book and well you decide how many stars you give me over all.) 32 32 Chunnin Finals Exam Fights part 2 (behind the scenes on th betting booth) Kakashi was betting his some of his savings and bet all of it on Uchiha Alvin. Kakashi knew well how good Alvin was, specially with his sword counter strike style and his amazing control/manipulation of fire chakra. So Kakashi bet about 25,000 ryo, which was 1/4 of this savings. He knew he wasn''t going to get allot even if Alvin won because allot of other were betting on Uchiha. The bets where about 7/10(averaging we don''t know how many people are betting) favoring Alvin, so even if he win he at most would only get about 12,000 ryo to 15,000 ryo. (Back on the arena) Shikaku: "Ladies and gentlemen, we are about to start the second match,...Participants Karen and Alvin Uchiha please show to the arena!!!!!!!" Both Karen and Alvin shushin into the arena, Karen using sand on her appearance and Alvin using the leafs from Konoha but at the end the leafs burn and vanished as they turn to ashes.(it was pretty original compared to the regular leaf shushin). Shikaku: "Are both contestants ready?!!!" Karen: "Ready to rumble, yeah!" Alvin: "Ready to go!" he said out loud reading his position. Shikaku: "Okay!!!! Get set!!!!!.....Go!!!" he yelled has he brought this hand who was raised down in a one motion giving the signal to start. Karen was wearing a kunoichi attire similar to Temari, with fishnets and kakhi colored top and bottoms. She carried a giant fan on her back this time around it seems. Her hair was no longer long has before but cut short to her neck level with still her side bangs framing her face. She also looked a little tanner, I suspect she did harsh training in the dessert. Alvin in comparison look the same, but he had a more stoic face, no longer showing his past angry face(because he needed glasses), he still wear his prescription googles who where very similar to Obito''s but he no longer had a pony tail but had his hair similarly cut to Sasuke (for reals why everyone copying that hair style, first Kusei now Alvin). Karen started the fight taking out a barrage of shurinken and kunais aim at Alvin, he responding in kind and jumping back and throwing his own shurikens all aiming perfectly smashing against each other. Stopping Karens momentum, but at the last second, something went off. A kunai of Karen had smoke bomb attached spreading smoke everywhere covering the middle of the arena. From the audience view we could see Karen jump into the smoke fill area. (Alvin point of view) Alvin: "Cough!Cough!! Cough!!! F**K! Dirt got in my eye, how that''s possible I have googles!" f*ck when this she got here! I am wide open, shit she trying to push me down. I regain my balance to not end on the ground. Wait? is she hugging me? Holy shit! She is pervert! Is a curse to be so handsome, even in this situation girls are throwing themselves at me. Alvin: "Hey!!!!Hu!!!Hey!! We can talk about our feelings later. Right now we should fight!" At that moment I felt that her hand went from my back of the neck to....but couldn''t focus cause the other hand was groping my butt. Then I felt a tug on my sword (don''t think naughty). So quickly i put my hand on the handle before she draw it out. And with my left hand I did a one-inch punch sending back to the start where she was. (3rd point/ Asuma/ or audience) Looks like Karen was repel back out since she look like she was holding her stomach. At this moment Karen did a half tiger hand sign. Alvin noticing this got in high alert took his sword in hand and slash his own shirt then using the sheath of the sword he wrapped it and threw it at Karen. The smoke at this time had dissipated and looks like Karen took a kunai that she throw and encase it on lighting chakra. Piercing/Cutting straight through the thrown wrapped sheath. A explosion following after the encounter.(Looks like Alvin had a explosion tag on his back of the shirt, so since he had no time he ripped his shirt and threw it at karen) Giving the Kunai she threw more momentum like a bullet, aiming at Alvin head which he dodge tilting his head sideways. With the view block by explosion Alvin couldn''t see Karen doing another hand sign crouching near the floor and pointing her right hand towards Alvin. The fallen thrown shurikens rises from the floor and started spin and flying toward Alvin. At this moment I noticed that Alvin didn''t had his sword and it was located on the floor broken were he used to stand. -------------------- -------------------- (At the Kage''s podium) Hokage: "Well that was ingenious, putting a explosive tag on the Uchiha kid while distracting him by groping his butt." he said laughing a loud. Kazekage: "She is very smart kid, but she is going through rebellious phase. That could explain the groping." he said in a serious tone a visible tick mark on his forehead. Hokage: "Oh, so rebellious, well she is in her teenager years. Puberty hits hard when you are young." he said with smile. (Kazekage thoughts) Within this one month, she must already have, figure the hobbies and personality of her opponent. Trying to find the best approach to defeat her enemy.She must have at least 5 different ways to deal with this Uchiha. I just can''t phantom why she had to pick this approach, ass grabbing. At this moment the Hokage saw the lighting kunai return after Alvin dodge it. Aiming at the back of the neck of Alvin like a homing missile. Kazekage: "Its over" he said in a low tone, a smile appearing on his face. -------------------- -------------------- (Alvin point view) I feel like a shinobi god, showing my awesome abs that I have trained. Hearing the cheers of the audience is boosting me up. Looks like is time to get serious, and finish this. Wait.....whats that on the reflection of my sword? Shit! is the Kunai with lighting. I can''t move my body fast enough its to close. Suddently my body took over and did a motion I have done a thousand times and my hand draw my sword to do a frontal slash but stop it on my back blocking the kunai. Shit! Looks like the kunai is piercing my sword. --------------------------- -------------------------- (Po Hyugas point of view...last one promise...no more pov.) Looks like the Karen girls stuck some kind of chakra signature on Alvin''s back neck. When she then crouched and did a hand sign pointing at Alvin making the fallen previous shurinkens follow Alvin like homing missiles. The sword of Alvin got destroyed by that lighting kunai that change trajectory behind Alvin, aiming at the back of the neck were that foreing chakra was located. Must been a type of marker to guide her kunai to his target. While crouching the Karen girl''s other hand was touching the ground and it looks like she was grinding the floor below her and around her too. Turning most of the solid ground to sand instead. F**king bastard showing off his body like that. I could see the girls in the stands have hearts on their eyes. Some are even drooling. Who the f*ck wants to cuddle with a rock, girls should prefer plushies and soft pillows like me. I also notice that foreign chakra was stuck not only on the back of the neck of Alvin but also his but and left hand. Alvin running around like chicken dodging the shurikens most likely noticing that the chakra is running out of the projectiles aim at him. Looks like he finally got serious and remove his ankle weights leaving them on the floor. The he speed up fast leaving a blur and reappearing behind Karen, but it looks like Karen could still track with her eyes. Alvin used a Konoha whirlwind kick toward Karens face. At the last moment a wall of sand erupts between them from the ground. Blocking his kick, which he then tried again from multiple angles with his fast speeds, but Karen look like she could see him all along since perfect sand counter his kicks blocking them. She must be a sensor because she look tracking Alvin every move. Most likely the chakra markings on Alvin were giving him away. I think he is over estimating her by not using chakra. He such a proud moron. Finally he looks like Alvin is getting serious, his skin turned red looks like he open the hidden gates up to the 3rd phase "Gates of Healing". He is moving so quick that he is painting the whole field with his chakra or at least it seem like this because of my Byakugan. She is totally done, Karen won''t see what hit her once Alvin get to her. There was a big explosion sound everyone was surprise. They couldn''t believe what they where seeing. Neither could I. Alvin''s Kick was stopped by the sand again. I could see Alvin''s face just has surprise as mine but he didn''t stopped he continued attacking from all sides leaving after images because of his speed. No matter how fast he attack or how he approach every single confrontation was met with a wall of sand. That''s when I noticed that I could see Karen''s tenketsu points which I couldn''t see at the beginning of the match. Asuma: "Wow!! Look at that! Did you notice it Po." Po: "What! You notice too!!! But you don''t have Byakugan!!" Asuma: "What the hell are you talking about?!" Po: " What the hell [You] talking about?!" Asuma: "Her skin...She no longer has a tan, she has shiny milky white skin!" Po: "What!?....." I deactivated my Byakugan. And then I understood what happened, she had a layer of sand with chakra that acted like a magnet, repelling Alvin who had the same chakra signature stuck on his butt, hand and neck. Alvin backs up and starts doing hand signs and an giant amount of chakra was being release from him. Alvin then jumped in the air some meters high and released the most impressive Fireball I have ever seen. Covering most of the field, not only that, looks like he was releasing fire chakra from his body, to unmagnetized the chakra. Even thought he couldn''t take the chakra off, he at least could remove the elemental properties of the chakra. As the fireball was arriving to the ground the Kazekage, entered and rised all the the sand in a tornado dispersing the fireball completely ending the fight. The Kazekage spoke and confirms Alvin victory. Or more like Karens lost. ---------------- --------------- Kazekage: "We leaving afters Baki fight, you better take that ink off your head by the time we arrive back to the village. Do you understand Kurasa?" Karen/Kurasa: "Yes, dad I will." Kazekage: "Here I am not dad, but your kage so don''t embarrass me." Kurasa: "Okay...." After that the Kazekage return to his seat. Alvin headed back to the participants benches. With a weird look because the Kazekage intervene, but either way he got his win. Most of the audience was sweating buckets. Not because of the Kazekage or maybe because of that, but before that the Fireball was intensely hot. We could see some lava from the sand that got heated by the attack. Now we know were the bar for kage is....he literally just slap the giant ball like nothing. I wonder If I could do the same slap people from afar in the future. ------------- -------------- (By: Author, hope you like the chapter....sorry for so many pov''s. Would love your comments about the fight. Also throw me your theories of what happened.) 33 33 Chunnin Finals Exam Fights part 3 Shikaku: "Next fight will be Po Hyuga vs Lluvia Sarutobi!!!!! We will start the match in 30 min so you got time for a break or to place bets! See you all in 30! he said audibly. This announcement made people on th audience get hype up. Since the Sarutobi belong to the clan of the current 3rd Hokage. This also got allot of confuse looks from all the contestants, except for me since I knew what was happening but every one else was confuse. They did turned to Lluvia and just notice she had a Konoha headband instead of her previous one she used on the preliminaries which was her Hidden in the Rain headband. Lluvia got a little shy as everyone was staring at her. She glancing at me once in a while as she evaded the glare of the others. Po approach me as well Gekko and Kusei since they were my friends and wanted to know what was going on. Alvin just saw us from afar with his sharingan active as always and still being shirtless. Po: "Can you tell me what is going on here. Why is she a Sarutobi all of a sudden? Was she a distant relative living in the land of Rain?" he said in a calm tone waiting for an answer. Gekko: "Yeah, I am curious as well. They never did mention her last name in the preliminaries and now she has a Konoha headband whats happening here?" follow up with a inquiring look. Kusei: "Do you know anything about her situation?" Asuma: "Calm down guys, I am inform about her. The reason she has Konoha headband is because she now has citizenship. She is temporarely adopted into the Sarutobi household. Later on she will be officially accepted as a Sarutobi. Dad will announce this later on." This satified their curiosity a little but Kusei just had to be a gossip. Kusei: "But why would the Hokage adopt her and even make her a Konoha ninja. Won''t the Hidden Rain get mad at this?" Asuma: "Actually she was kind of disposed off. Her services were no longer needed and this was like the last thing to do before she got discharged. She ask for asylum to my dad, and since mom always wanted a daughter, mom convince her to adopt her into the family for now. Till every thing settles then dad will announce it in the near future." Gekko: "So.....you got a sister now?" he said with his stoic look. Asuma: "Kind of and at the same time no. Don''t ask more questions you will be inform in the near future." I said in a firm tone emphasizing that I didn''t want to talk more about the subject. The group stop talking and went to their respective places. Except for the nosy Kusei. ( also guys if you research Kusei translates to smelly in japanese, funny thing is that I actually planned for Kusei''s name be Kosei, which means Crimson Star. I screw it and didn''t notice the misspell. I was to lazy to change is so he got stuck with Kusei.) Kusei approach Lluvia and ask if she was now the daughter of the Hokage. Which she responded she was not officially at the moment but would once she married me. This manage to get Kusei have a shock open expression, as well Alvin since he could read lips and new what everyone was talking about at the moment. Kusei then wanted to yell, or exclaim about it, but I shushin surprising everyone and shut Kusei''s mouth. Asuma: "Don''t even plan of spilling the beans. This is a Sarutobi clan affairs and we haven''t release any official statements. You don''t want to be reprimanded by the hokage right? Alvin you better also keep it a secret till is announce...you got it. Nod if you both get it." i said in a menacing style voice and look. Kusei calm down gave me a thumbs up and just went to sit alone in a corner. Alvin from afar also nodded confirming he read my lips and that he won''t say a word. Also smiling at me with a pervert smile. I really didn''t like that smile. Asuma: "Lluvia, next time don''t talk about that stuff till you get a okay from mom or dad. I said to her, also don''t worry we will have time to know each other. Wish you good luck on your next match." I said to her with a sincere smile. Lluvia: "Okay...I...I ...I''ll do my best!" she said as she went to her seat blushing a little. Gal look at me and gave me a smile, then she started to do push-ups again. Mei Terumi and Baki were in their respective corners seated not paying attention to the gossip around. I approach Kusei and ask for his dango, since he bought previously allot and had a box fill with them on sticks like snacks. I ask him to give me some which he refuse saying he was saving them for Anko once the finals were over. So I gave and instead had to ask Gekko who had his own batch. He did gave me about 3 sticks of dango for me to enjoy. This 30 minutes breaks were making everyone have rest, yes, but then hunger would hit us because of the long waits, and we as contestants were not allowed to leave the contestants booth. Eventually the time arrived and Shikaku was on stage again. Shikaku: "Everyone we will start soon. Contestants Po Hyuga and Lluvia Sarutobi to report on the arena." Both arrived at the arena Lluvia taking the stairs then taking the hallway to arrive and then got on her position. Po also follow and arrived about the same time getting ready. Shikaku: " Okay...contestants get ready...Get, set...Go!!!!" he yelled since the audience was a little noisy and needed to be heard by the public. Po started to do the hand sign to activate Byakugan as Lluvia follow doing her own hand signs and realeasing several Water style: Buckshots the size similar to the size the 2nd Hokage was capable of releasing(if you saw the fight when the 3rd die fighting Orochimaru you would know how big they were). Po reacted by retreating has he drew out his 2 Tai Chi swords. Spinning and repelling the Water Buckshots that actually reach him dispelling them as he rotated with swords in hand creating a repelling force destroying them once they manage to contact Po. Lluvia follow that with throwing a massive giant Water Trumpet jutsu covering most of the field in water. Po didn''t like where this was heading so he remove his ankle weights and shushin at fast speeds while rotating like a beyblade towards Lluvia spreading the water sideways as he reach his target. Lluvia then follow it up by throwing 2 of her 3 umbrellas that where behind her to Po''s directions spinning also like spining tops. Po clashed against them but it look like the umbrellas were heavier than they look and upon contact the umbrellas releases several metallic sebons all aiming at vitals spots in a area of effect towards Po. Po seeing this activated his hidden gates, activating up to Gate of Healing and then spinned even faster. Creating a water/wind tornado has he released allot of chakra from his body at the same time. The sebons got suck into the tornado rising up to the sky as he dashed toward Lluvia. Lluvia got suck up by the tornado rising out to the air. Everyone who saw the previous fight of Po were shock and were expecting to see red soon. But no red, nor blood was seen. Looks like Po got shock as he stop his technique wondering were Lluvia went. All the water dissipated and fall to the ground. This time Po had his Byakugan extremely focus searching around. Po started to sweat as he notice the arena temperature was rising as steam was rising from the flooded ground. He had a shock face looking at the ground.(like really surprise/ confuse) Out of the water and steam which was being collected in a spot form a body of water, similar to a water clone but reforming and finally reveling Lluvia with her last umbrella in hand. Po: "How!? Is this possible, I lost you in the water, and only saw chakra on all the floor. I couldn''t see your tenketsu points, are you even here." he look confuse and with doubts. Lluvia: "I am here I am not a clone." she reaffirm. I was surprise too since with my [SS] I could see she indeed was not a clone. Looks like Po lost sight of her after the tornado , and I don''t blame him I also lost sight of her I could only see chakra everywhere. Po: "Well, it doesn''t matter, I can see your tenketsu points now! I will seal them with this 2 swords." he said as he shushin and in a instant was nest up to Lluvia. Po barely pierce her with his swords at extreme speeds doing the 8 trigram 64 sword strikes. Hitting Lluvia''s tenketsu. Po had a smile since he saw he hit them all but then he had a shock/panic/confuse look as he notice his attack didn''t actually block her tenkentsu. For the audience they too were surprise since all those jab piercing attack actually hit Lluvia, she look hurt but the places she got strike on was like if Po attack a Water clone, which now was regenerating with water at plain sight. Lluvia''s body was like if it was a water/jelly....like a slime like from Rimuru Slime...how can I explain...ah...yeah similar to Majin buu when he regenerates but with clear blue water instead. Capable of reforming back to normal. It did look like some of her chakra was a little exashted but thats about it she was totally uninjured. Po: "Shit! Is she some kind of Immortal?! Is this even possible!? Damn it, looks like I have to have back up." Po then bite his left thumb finger making it bleed, following it with some hand signs, hey, I know those, he is going to summon something. Po: "Kuyichose no Jutsu, Art of Summoning, I need your help Tigress!!!" he yelled as blood split in the floor in inscription patterns of a summoning. Then smoke appeared and a Panda appeared. This panda was standing and had a pink Kimono the size of a sumo robe with flower patterns. Tigress: "So you need my help it must be a really tough opponent if this Tigress assistance is needed" the panda said. Po: "Let''s keep the chatting short, I need you to keep her at bay with your wind style ninjutsu, try to tire her out, go for the kill, either way I don''t think slashes or any type of physical attacks can hurt her. But I notice her chakra drop whenever she recovers. So you get the jist, I will assist till she can no longer fight back." he said to her panda summoning Tigress. Tigress: "Okay, I will do...Futon: Wind breaking Roar!!!!" The panda then open her mouth aim at Lluvia realising a technique similar to Wind Greath Breakthrough, but it look like it also had sound wave attacks since we could see the skin/ fat/muscles vibrate on Lluvia''s body as she tried to protect herself with her umbrella. As this was happening Po shushin to Lluvia''s back and started stabbing his swords again aiming at tenkentsu points on Lluvia''s back. Lluvia couln''t react since she was protecting herself from Tigress attack so she got stabbed. Again Po failing to close tenketsu but managing to lowering Lluvia''s chakra little by little. This literally look like a game character trying to use strategy to bring down a big boss with a giant HP bar. Lluvia was getting annoyed so she instead started to releas boiling hot steam from her body and from her surroundings. Po couln''t keep attacking at such close distance because fo the scalding water so he retreated back to Tigress. Po: "Tigress try to cool down the water if is possible. If this place becomes a sauna I''ll eventually pass out because of the heat." he said as he was starting to sweat some buckets of water. Tigress: " I''ll try but she looks more like nature water chakra with sentience instead of a actual person. How can she regenerate so fast....eighter way, here I go!...Wind Style Cooling Wind." The panda took out 2 hand fans one per hand and started swinging them fast at the surroundings. Releasing so cooling winds...it was not ice release but it was fast winds enough to manage to change the temperature of the arena. The water manage to cool enough, Tigress keeping up with the technique giving Po time to keep on attacking. At this time Lluvia was doing some long hand signs, finally releasing a Twin Dragon Water Bullet towards the panda, totally ignoring Po. The poor panda try to and manage to neutralized 1st Water dragon but the second got her hit by the side. The panda stand up again injured but still combat ready but as Po kept stabbing Lluvia then slashing but noticed that chakra didn''t drop when he slash and only when he hit her tenkentsu he did a actual type of injury since her chakra kept droping when hit. Lluvia still ignoring Po didn''t stop and move her hands even faster as she targeted the Panda. The panda release another Wind Style Wind Roar, but Lluvia release a 5 Headed Water Dragon/Hydra thing attacking the poor panda from all directions. The Panda got hit hard and was being also being suffocated by the water, Lluvia follow it with a Water Cyclone and wash away the panda and smash it to the arena''s wall. This got Po to momentarily stop his attacks, he shushin to Tigress who look worse for wear. Po:" Tigress!!!! Are you Okay!!" Tigress: "Cough! Cough!! Cough!!! I am sorry I have gotten to much internal injuries by impact and water pressure. I even have problems breathing, I think water got into my lungs. I need to return to Panda Forest to recover....Don''t summon me anymore....give me a month time to recover or summon one of my brothers or sisters in my place....Cough!!!Cough!!!Cough!!! If I were you I would recommend you to give up. It looks like her chakra capacity if bigger than yours and she barely wastes any of it when using water jutusus." Po:" Thanks for everything Tigress!" he said in a worried tone, cancelling Tigress summon, the panda dissapearing in a ball of smoke. Lluvia: "Are you still going to fight?" she said in a calm but worried tone for Po. Po: "No,....I kind of show what I am capable of...I give up! You have one! You are indeed a strong one. No wonder the Hokage adopted you." he said with a deprecating smile. Shikaku: "The winner is Lluvia Sarutobi!!!!!! Give some praise this is how powerful ninja are capable of!" he said has he hyped the crowed. The crowed follow and cheer to the contestants, and as previous he announce the next match which was Baki vs Gekko Hayate. He gave the same announcement about the 30 min break and that the bet booth was open. At this time I saw Lluvia get back to the booth as Po just went out, he didn''t need to stay on it any longer since he lost. He headed to the public, clan ninja area on the stands and reunited with his grandpa, who look was consoling Po and giving him praise at his skills. Lluvia gave me a smile and thank me for the good luck praise I gave her at the beginning, thought I don''t think that would make much of a difference since she floored Po. ---------------- --------------- (By: Author, hoped you like the chapter. Tell me what you think of the fight. Also thanks are appreciated but not necessary since I prefer opinions and questions....that I can answer or at least respond.) 34 34 Chunnin Finals Exam Fights part 4 Baki vs Gekko Shikaku: "Ready...Get set...Go!" Baki jumped backward while Gekko drew out his sword from his back. While going backwards Baki release a barrage of shurinkens toward Gekko has he had a half ram sign on his left hand. Gekko responded by using his left hand and threw his own shurinkens. Just like the previous fight of Baki vs Genma the shurinkens of Baki went through the enemies ones like if they where made of butter. Baki''s shurinkens were imbued with wind chakra sharpening them allot. Gekko without a second thought move out of the way dashing foward and to the side at the same time closing the distance of between them sword in hand.Looks like Gekko was not wasting time since i saw his ankle weights on the floor. He dash and got close enough toward Baki slashing at him. Baki jumpe back as he much he could just getting scraped enough to get a small flesh wound as some blood was revealed. Baki took out a kunai and then clash towards the second slash Gekko released toward him. Clashing hard almost sending Baki backwards but his kunai was encase on sharp wind chakra, capable of holding his ground and scraping of some of the metal of the sword of Gekko giving him a surprise. Gekko then make distance again and unleashed Hazy Moonlight, a move where he dashes leaving a after image behind has he does a horizontal slash toward his target. Baki responded on time blocking the attack by pure reflex but his kunai almost broke from the impact this time since Gekko had all body weight on the attack and looks like he this time reinforce his sword with earth elemental chakra giving hit a more sturdy sword not being easily penetrated by the wind charka. Non the less there was some cracks on his sword. Baki droped the kunai since it was already beyond useful, if he tried to use it again it would certainly break and could fatal. This time Baki use a half ram hand sign on his right hand. I could see allot of wind chakra being refine, extended and sharpened around his hand creating a invisible chakra sword of wind. By normal eye standards you couldn''t see it, but if you could see it with sharingan or byukugan the sword was pretty obvious. All you could sense around that arm was that there was allot of wind or air current surrounding it, if it was windy you won''t notice any difference thought. Gekko had a curious look watching Baki throw his kunai but he also got serious since he felt something wrong. This time Gekko follow doing shushin at intervals and created several after images, you could see about 8 Gekko''s surrounding Baki. Gekko: "Moonlight Style: Dance of the Cresent Moon!!" The 8 Gekko''s attack Baki from all the directions, all the after images managing to strike but all disappeared reveling only the real one with his sword who got stopped by Baki right hand index and middle finger. Gekko had a shocked look, Gekko responded fast and gave several slashes at crazy speeds leaving after images of his arms making him look like he grew 4 more arms. Baki responded in kind with his right hand moving just has fast using only his index and middle finger to stop all Gekko''s attack leaving bigger cracks in Gekko''s sword.(This scene reminded me to DBZ fight of Future Trunks versus Goku for the first time when he arrive on earth from space.) Looks like Baki was reinforcing each clash with a burst of wind chakra at impact. Capable of resisting and absorbing the shock of force released by Gekko. Eventually after this exchange Gekko''s sword gave in eventually breaking into pieces. Gekko jumped back started coughing and raise his hands. Gekko:" I give up...Cough! Cough!!! Cought!!!! I surrender! I can no longer show my moves without my sword." he said with a sad look watching at his broken blade.But showing a smile at the end. Shikaku: " The winner!!! Baki!!!!!!!!! " Baki: "You were a worthy opponent. I shall remember you name Gekko Hayate." Gekko: "Like wise. Cough!! But if I were you I would go to a medical ninja right now." He said pointing in front of Baki looking at the floor. Baki follow his gaze when he notice with shock at what was laying on th floor. On the floor there lay Baki''s index finger who looks got chopped off on the final clash. Baki looking at his right hand noticing the blood and his missing finger. Baki immediately got his finger from the floor and headed to the nearby medics. Well Gekko gave up but he didn''t went down easy that for sure. He show what he was capable to the public, he may still have a chance to become a Chunnin. (30 minutes passed and the next match arrived) Might Gal vs Kusei Yuhi Shikaku: "Contestant get ready....Get set....Go!!!!" Kusei was serious since the beginning cause he was not wearing his ankle weights knowing he was fighting the Tai Jutsu beast of Might Gal. Kusei also took out his new katana sword he name [Sebon Sakura Kageboshi] which resemble Byakuya''s sword from the anime Bleach. Where did he got the design...well, I had a schetch book with sword designs and when Kusei saw it he love it. Had a blacksmith made if for him took a full year to have it ready since it was expensive and back then he didn''t had the money. Might Gal: "Lets show them the power of youth little Kusei!" she said with a appealing enthusiatic smile. Kusei: "Right!! Wish you luck, you will need it I am going all out!!!" he said has he release out his Katana and then let it drop to the floor. Might Gal got weird out at this actions, then seeing Kusei''s sword melt into the floor. Kusei: "I release you Sebon Sakura Kageboshi!!!!" As the katana submerge in the floor, suddently around the arena, katana swords started to rise from the floor surrounding both contestants, all floating in the air like a type of dome. All swords glowing white till they finally retook shape to the same sword Kusei used to hold. Gal got on high alert and used a hand seal to try to release from what appeared to be a genjutsu. Sadly it didn''t work, so now she suspected it was a type of ninjutsu. Not wasting time she release her gates to the 3rd inner gates and also release her weights. Gal appeared next to Kusei connecting a Whirwind kick but it got stop last second by what it look was pink shiny petals. The sword that where surrounding them actually scattered and became pedals and where circulating Kusei protecting him. Gal speed up more leaving after images attacking from all directions but every time she would be met by this petals that felt like steel walls. This kept going for a while Kusei moving his hands while guiding the petals to protect him. Gal got impatient so she upped her hidden gates to up to the gate of view which was the 6th gate. Then releasing a flurry of blows leaving only fireballs all release in a aoe attack toward Kusei. This time Kusei concetrated both of his hands doing some hand signs as all the petals converge in front of him protecting him from the barrage of punches. Gal not giving in kept the pressure till she manage to break Kusei''s defence and smashing here fist at Kusei who looks like he also activated his gates up to the Gate of Healing turning his skin red and eyes white trying to deflect most of the punches but not blocking all since most did manage to by pass his hand speed. Kusei''s body eventually look like it gave in and got pummeled by all of Gal''s fists. Gal deactivated her mode as she look pretty winded but the bleeding Kusei then melted into water. Kusei reapearing behind Gal and connecting a kick on Gal''s chin sending her flying in mid-air. Where several pink metallic petals attack Gal from different direction making her bleed and giving her injuries. Looks like Kusei was not aiming at dangerous attacks but just damaging ones. Gal finally got in contact with the floor, with her determination even thought she was bleeding all over and tired for the over used of the gates. She stand up looking a Kusei shock at his fighting prowess. Kusei: "If you plan to give up, I will allow it. I don''t plan to lose thought" he said in a serious kool looking manner.(he must be acting to make a good impression on the audience) Might Gal: "I won''t give up till either I am knock out or cant no longer move. You made me use this." she said has she took out the giant buster blade she carried on her back. Kusei got alerted since it was the first time Gal pick up her giant blade in the whole exam. Might Gal: "Sword God Style: Sonic Blade Slashing Mountain!!!!" she yelled as she did a classic forward slash, from top to bottom. This move created a giant Sonic Boom Slash toward Kusei who had shocked eyes. His sakura petals where obliterated revealing they were not petals but shurinkens and sebons. Kusei was using illusions to make them look like petals and was remote controlling them with chakra strings all along. Looks like Kusei was doing a area of effect, Genjutsu based on sound that he created with vibrations created by his sword which he still had in hand, he never actually released it to the floor, combine with some kind of perfume, poison that mess with the senses and smelled like sakura petals. Well all this set up went up in smoke with this one slash from Gal. Sadly Gal was already to exashted because of the gates, she was already passed out from that move. If she was at her top condition she could still do more of this type of move. Shikaku: "The winner Kusei Yuhi!!!! Medic we need you here we got a serious injured here." The medics arrive and carried Gal in a streacher to the medical facilities. ---------------------- -------------------- (Kakashi point of view) What kind of monster is Kusei. Since when was he this powerful. Gal doensn''t even has a chance to fight back. I never seen this type of ninjutsu, it is not genjutsu since using Kai didn''t work. Looks like everyone can see what is happening too so no way is a genjutsu it would be to op since it would mean it has a large area of effect. I was so wrong.....that slash remove something from the air that was playing with our senses, I just don''t know what it was. Those petals revealed to be only sebons flying in air and shurinkens attacking like if they were pre-arrange to attack in certain patterns. That kind of reminded me of the shurinken style of Flora the girl on Alvin''s and Po''s team. Looks like Kusei''s plan was to exasht Gal strenght till she couldn''t do no more. That was a smart plan since a direct confrontation could have been end on his lost. -------------------------- ----------------------- (By: Author, hope you like the fights tell me your opinions, thanks are appreciated but not necessary. I prefer discussions so yeah opinions are like a treasure if constructive.) 35 35 Chunnin Finals Exam Fights part 5 Mei Terumi( Hidden Mist Ninja) vs Asuma Sarutobi Shikaku: "Get ready! ...Get set¡­..Go!!!" Mei started with releasing shurinken at my direction at the start of the fight. I immediately release a earth style: earth wall. Creating a wall of earth rising about 3 meter tall and 1 meter in thickness. I follow up with doing the summoning jutsu to summon Uloong.( I was not planning on using him to fight my battle but more like a disrupter to her Boil Release and Lava Release techniques. At the same time he could learn her Blood Line limit techniques acquiring Boil release and Lava release for himself. Asuma: "Uloong I summon you to assist me on disrupting her deathly area of effect poison related to her Boil release and Magma release also giving you the chance to copy all her moves. Just intervene if I can''t handle it. Or I give you a signal that would be the bird hand sign for ninjutsu. Got it? If you want you can act like distraction once in a while." I affirm to him. Uloong: "Got it, I will learn the most I can from the opponents jutsus." He re-affirms as he jumped all the way to the back hiding around one of the trees on the edges of the arena. All of this happened fast since Mei then follow her barrage of shurinkens with a follow up of her Lava Release: Melting Apparition Technique. Where she changes chakra inside her body into a powerful acidic fluid that will melt anything and spits out the viscous fluid from her mouth. Both the shape and the amount are determined by her. By spitting it out at short-range the technique''s speed increases. By distributing the liquid across a vast range, she creates an acid wall. Anything that touches it will crumble and lose its shape. Should her initial attack miss, a great deal of smoke is created by the effects of the acid, so a follow-up attack can be conducted while the enemy''s vision remains obscured. It can even melt chakra-based defences such as the Susanoo. Meaning that my earth wall crumbled in an instant after being hit by her Lava jutsu. Now the surrounding was fill with allot of mist which was corrosive. I made my bird hand signal to inform Uloong to stop or neutralize it. While I started doing my own hand signs creating a show case creating Ice Dome protecting me from the corrosive mist vapor on the air. Looks like my ice release was more resistance than the earth wall since my dome was still intact as Mei release another Lava jutsu smashing at it. Only managing to scrape about 1/4th of the thickness of my Ice Release Dome.(which I made about 3 meters thick and was constantly reinforcing with my Ice chakra.) People were shock at the display of jutsus from both of us. Uloong follow my signal and use a Wind style release Great Breakthrough from one of the blind spot sending the whole gas/mist upward since we didn''t want the public get hit by any residues. Mei got alerted since it''s the first time she seen my summon Uloong. She previously had a wall blocking so she didn''t see me summon him. I used Earth style hiding like a mole while also leaving a Kage Bushin when she got distracted by Uloongs attack. Escaping underground to behind some of the big boulders on the field''s arena. Uloong then got attacked by Mei as she release her Boil Release Jutsu, creating corrosive vapor mist that is as dangerous all aim at the direction of Uloong. Seeing this Uloong then did the same making the mist collide which each other. It looks like Uloong figure out how to do it the moment it was release. The mist dissipated, Mei with a shock face that the White Monkey could copy her move. Mei being aware of the dangers of the jutsu started changing the properties of the mist making it harmless an not corrosive as it was filling the entire place. Uloong then follow along doing the same, as he was learning her moves. My Kage Bushin was doing some hand signs at this moment alerting her as the Ice dome started creating spikes than later got release at the speed of bullets toward Mei. She being distracted by both by Uloong and my Clone who attacked with ice spikes had no time to think creating a earth wall to protect her self from the attack. She manage to block them but then I got out of my hiding spot releasing 3 Sonic Blade slashes from my Sword God style moves. The first attack she by pure reflex manage to evade but part of her dress was shredded. The second slash hit her square on but that move was not meant to be deadly as it only impact her sending her flying backwards towards one of the trees on the edge of the arena. While the third slash was not aimed for the kill but to one or her thighs, slashing ? of her muscle thigh making her bleed profusely. At this time my clone didn''t had the ice dome no more and was rushing at Mei''s direction with sword in hand. Mei no having time spit some of her mist at her leg stopping the bleeding but it look like it hurt her allot. She then with her other leg got out of the way from my clone slashing her. And release severeal shurinkens at his direction. Which my clone block with ease, seeing this she then follow it up doing a fire release Great fireball towards him now that he was to close not giving him time to dodge. My clone just had a smile on his face as he cut the distance fast and then upon impact of the fire ball. A giant explosion happened sending poor Mei flying again but his time to the middle of the arena. Mei looks worse for were, but she had a determined look that she didn''t wanted to lose. She then looked at me and at Uloong that was hiding behind the trees moving not staying on one spot. Just looking at her giving her uncomfortable stares. (Using those red eyes to put her on edge) Mei Terumi: " I am shock I didn''t knew you had a powerful summon and that you were a Ice Release Blood line limit like the Yuki clan from our land of water." She said as she was analyzing me. Asuma: "I haven''t shown you all my moves yet I will end this fight with my next jutsu which is an original" I said as I did the signature hand sign for the Demonic Ice Mirrors but instead I release allot of ash from my mouth which surrounded me blocking her view. Then a gust of cold chilling wind was felt around the whole arena reaching even the audience. When the ash disappeared the floor on the arena was covered on gloss black floor that look like polished onix. While in the air you could see giant black swords made of the same material looks as the floor all looking like different types of swords with inscription on them with the word sword on them polished enough to give a mirror reflection me still standing in the middle of the field. Mei was already to close so she was within the dome of flying black swords. Asuma: "I call this the Demonic Black Sword Domain!!!!" I said to her while having chakra blade surrounded by Ice release chakra making it look like a sword encased on Ice. (Well only the blade was surrounded by ice all smooth and sharp as the ice glowed blue. Mei got shock at the beautiful display of my jutsu but got alerted since she could feel the temperature on the surrounding drop fast. She was already having frost bites on her skin. She couldn''t let me attack so she released a Lava jutsu toward me but at the moment of impact. I submerge into the darkness of the black ice floor, managing to escape the attack. Mei was getting nervous seeing I disappear in an instant watching her surroundings. Mei wanted to leave the sword dome but notice she wouldn''t have a chance since on the outskirts she could see a white blur who was Uloong. Keeping a eye on her while emanating killing intent scaring her form even getting out of the place. So the best she could do was attack but she didn''t or couldn''t locate me. I then appeared from a angle coming at insane speed passing next by her slashing her at her other leg. This got her on her knees and alert. She as I looked like I fuse or melted into another black sword that was flying on the mid-air. Mei still on her knees started to do some hand signs and release her lava jutsu at the sword I went into. But the sword moved to the side evading the technique. After this the sword started flying toward Mei at the speed of a bullet. Mei release another lava release blast toward it but at the moment of contact the sword glow golden and exploded sending ice shrapnel. Most got disintegrated by the lava release but some manage to pass by and injuring Mei as some Ice pieces were stuck on her legs and some on her arms, looks like she manage to dodge the ones aiming at her head and vitals. The other swords then all pointed at Mei emanating blood lust making the temperature drop faster around Mei. Her breathing becoming harder, at this moment in time the sword just blurred and disappeared and reappeared next to Mei aiming at vital spots but not penetrating yet. I then I reappeared coming out from one of the swords now taking my sword and pointing it at her neck. Asuma: "Are you giving up, will you surrender?" Mei: "I am no match for you, I give up. " She said has her green eyes had a defeated look. Shikaku: "The Winner is Asuma!!!!! " he yelled making the public go crazy at the display of skills. Since I was already announce the winner I release my technique making the swords to dissolve and disappear just leaving nothing like if my swords never existed. The temperature also started to regulate but you could still feel the fresh cool air, like if there was air conditioning on the whole arena. Medical ninjas then arrive at the scene and help Mei to get on a stretcher since she had several injuries, cuts and gashes everywhere, she couldn''t totally stand up since I did harm her less to stop her mobility. Uloong then just appeared next to me, nodding that he got the gist of Lava Release and Boil Release. I was happy then I gave him a fist bump and then I canceled the summon. Uloong disappearing in a ball of smoke. Then I just went back to my booth were I saw Kusei, Gekko and everyone else looking as If they couldn''t recognize me. I most likely let them shock and couldn''t believe how strong I was, that and that I was a Blood line limit. I actually never showed these techniques to nobody this was their first time seeing them. I then got bombarded by questions by Kusei, which I barely answering since I could end up fighting him and I didn''t want to reveal all my cards. So he just shut up but I promise I would tell him all about it in the near future. (15 minutes after the fight ) Shikaku: " The next fight wil be...¡­) -------------------------- (By: Author, well this was his fight¡­.now I got a option for you guys. Do you want to see the next fight which the remainder contestants are Baki, who most likely won''t fight..he lost a finger so he won''t participate any more and the rest which are....Alvin Uchiha, Lluvia Sarutobi, Kusei Yuhi and Asuma¡­Or I could just give a brief of who won and what happen in short description. Its all up to you readers!) 36 36 Sarutobi vs Sarutobi Well this is what happened, Baki who had previously fought Gekko gave up since he lost a finger and needed time to recover since he couldn''t pull out ninjutsu without it. That let only 4 contestants to fight. The fight ended with Alvin Uchiha vs Lluvia Sarutobi. Which ended with Lluvia wining. Alvin didn''t had his sword so this was mostly a ninjutus battle. Lluvia didn''t waste time and did the Rain Dance Jutsu and then follow it with Storm Dance Jutsu which amplify the Rain Dance Jutsu and made it poor cats and dogs if you get the gist. After that Lluvia and Alving had a interaction of ninjutsu Alvin with fire while Lluvia use her water. Creating allot of steam, hindering Alvin''s Sharingan. Well to keep it short, Alvin show off allot of awesome fire techniques but the field of advantage was Lluvia since it was constantly raining making it hard doubling his chakra exashtion on Alvin. Lluvia thanks to the rain could phase in and out from the watered floor and even reconstruct her self from the remaining steam.(Seriously the SS couldn''t see how she did that her Kekki Gekkai couln''t be copy) In the end Alvin ran low in chakra reserves and started using gates trying to show off more of what he could do. Lluvia responded in kind and did a tai jutsu battle which she was not that bad. Alvin over power her in it but Lluvia just recovered like nothing thanks to the rain an water on her surrounding. She even did a jutsu called Water style: Power up Hydration technique. Where she absorb more water from her surrounding and then pump it to her body getting bigger muscles over all making her have a thick but and legs and really define abs and define arms gaining some more muscles....still she look sexier now...like a body buiding girl or a Cross fit kind of gal...well you get it. This gave her the boost she needed to match Alvin who was already fighting on the 3rd hidden gate. Eventually Alvin body gave out for using it for extended time. He surrender since he just couldn''t continue. Lluvia return to her normal slim girl once she was declared the winner and cancelled the rain to stop, letting the sky to be clear letting the sun in. -------------------------------------------- Asuma Sarutobi vs Kusei Yuhi Well this fight went like this, Kusei started with his showmanship as the previous battle, mostly for the public since I had the SS skill and could see what was happening. I let it have it his way as I started my own showmanship/swordmanship by doing the Demonic Sword Domain which was a less dangerous version of the Demonic Blacksword Domain since I didn''t integrated the ash piling jutsu and the sword this time didn''t have the incriptions of sword on them(which I actually use to make them explode) So to the audience you could see a world of beautiful glowing blue Ice swords and also a glowing shiny pink petals on the field. Fighting for control of the field as my sword also attacked Kusei from different directions as he use his shurinkens/sebons and kunais as controled weapons to deflect and fight back. It was a pretty flashy fight. I gave up half way the fight and just switched to show my Sword God style creating several Sonic Blades toward Kusei which he responded in kind evading and clashing his on Sonic Blades. I ended the fight with me upping it and using the Sword of light which I unleash as I up my hidden gates to 3 making my skin look red and unleashing 4 lights barely cutting the tendons of his ankles and wrist. After that the medics came to pick Kusei, there was not bleeding on him since I make sure to avoid the main big arteries. Every one on the audience were so hyped and going crazy for such awesome fight. Finally the last fight of the finals arrived. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- Asuma Sarutobi vs Lluvia Sarutobi The fight started with Lluvia bowing to Asuma. He responding in kind and both agree to show their best to impress. Starting with Lluvia using the previous Jutsu called Rain Dance but amplify as it started raining hard and fast. Asuma didn''t summon Ullong but started encase his chakra ninja sword with Ice Release chakra making it glow with blue ice. Lluvia follow with a giant Water Trumpet Jutsu flooding the whole floor. Asuma notice that that barely hurt any of Lluvia''s chakra reserve. Asuma assume she was born with something similar to his Absolute Wind Control which barely wasted anything to use wind jutsus. Asuma didn''t waste time and slash Sonic Blades toward Lluvia but this ones were not normal Sonic Blades since they were visible and were glowing blue. Lluvia just used a water wall to stop the attacks. Upon the blue slashes coming upon the water wall, the wall intantly froze to become an ice wall. The Sonic Blades were imbued with Ice release chakra and upon the contact froze the water. Lluvia got alerted seeing this and immeditely release a Boil Release Sauna Jutsu. The water that filled the whole arena started to boil releasing allot of hot steam at the same time melting the ice wall. She follow it with her creating Water Clones appearing and constructing slowly from the ground up. Asuma with his SS couln''t detect the difference from the real one. This water clone was not simple since it took properties similar to the Kage Bushin but made of water. It was getting hard to see also because of the steam and the constant rain. Lluvia release then some Boil Release: Boiling Sebons which shoot from the ground hitting Asuma piercing him like bullets. At this moment everyone could see he was running low, his chakra was dropping fast. Asuma groan has he got hit but then the clone exploded in his as ice spike flew all around him.(it was a Ice Exploding Clone!) Lluvia was thankful on her heart that was not the real Asuma but she couldn''t let her guard down. Asuma then appeared from thin air some meter away from the clone who exploded. Looks like he hide using a Chamelon Jutsu to refract the surrounding eviroment making him invisible/transparent. Asuma was glowing blue around his body as his chakra was dropping in a contant rate. The steam was getting to him and he use a type of ice release cloak expelling out form all his tenketsu to cool himself down since the temperature was Sauna hot.....actually a little hotter than that. Asuma: "Damn this is tiring she doesn''t have a Kage level chakra but her recovery of it is insane. Well looks like I need to use my big guns." He said has he smile at Lluvia who was preparing a Boil Release: Water Dragon Bullet towards Asuma. Asuma got his sword with both hand and got in the foward slash position with his sword held high on top of his head ready to slash down. Asuma: "Ice Release: Aurora Borealis Sword Ice Age!!!!!!" he yelled out. Light came out from his sword in all rainbow colors shooting to the cloudy sky. Hitting the clouds and making them glow in rainbow colors. As he swing down his sword you could see the rainbow beam emaniating from his sword come down toward the dragon hitting in contact and Freezing hit withing the second of impact, spreading and freezing all the water on the arena. The temperature on the whole place drop fast to around 30F. You could see Asuma breathing hard as you could now see his breath on this low temperatures. It also looked like his chakra reserves drop fast using that move. The sky no longer was raining but it was now snowing in the mid of summer!!! Lluvia was still fine has it look like she protected her self with a water wall dome which was now frozen but she was still okay. The dome then started to melt fast as Lluvi step out absorbing the water that was melting to her body Releasing the Power Body Hydration technique. Getting all beautifully thick form her hips, butt and thight and a little more muscular form her arms showing her define abs too. She then shushin to Asuma and hit him hard in the gut before he could respond as her speed now match even Gekko''s when using gates up to the 3rd(remember Gekko specialize in speed among the group). Asuma flew in the air hitting the wall hard making cracks. I Asuma couldn''t believe how strong Lluvia was she literally was almost has fast as him in his 5th gate open and Wind Old Cloak on, and he could only old it for about 5 to 10 sec at most. He couldn''t even follow it with his SS!!! Asuma had it hard has several of bones had slight fratures and some broken ribs.(he manage to take the blow because of his harsh training) Asuma didn''t had much time to extend the fight and he was low on chakra so he show his new jutsu, reinforcing his body with nature earth chakra and releasing his Haki Tenkai Armor/mode. Turnin his hair white like his vest and his skin pale white. This alarmed the Hokage who was watching thinking that something went wrong but then saw Asuma smiling and waving at him. Giving him that he was okay. Lluvia at this moment reappeared next to Asuma with left straight, Asuma responding in kind as he focused on his fist to collided against her at the same time his body who was white started to change color to pink(a combination of armor haki making it white and Gates up to 3 or 4 making it red...combine making it Pink) His hand on the other hand started to shine metallic silver pink as he move fast and collided against Lluvia. At the moment of impact you could feel or kind of see a Sonic Blast coming of such attacks as they collided. The ice on the floor craked in different direction. This then extended to about 3 minutes of collision as both of them blurred around the field. Lluvia still having the upper hand on speed but Asuma had a better stronger attack and defense. Asuma decided that he needed to use more Ice Release so he took distance from Lluvia and then show in slow motion what he was doing. From Asuma back pocket he took a Chocolate Bar with S.N.I.C.K.E.R.S- Bar incribe on the chocolate. Asuma took 2 big bites eating and then gulpin it down his throat. People wandering if he was just hungry, but what follow was something crazy. Asuma''s chakra started to spike like crazy not only recovering his reserved but tripling it in about 5 seconds. This shock allot of the ninjas on the audience since they could see the chakra emaniate in buckets out of Asuma''s body. Asuma then started sending fist toward the front of him hitting the air but releasing ice crystals in the air freezing everything around upon contact. Lluvia try to protect her self but water around her was no longer liquid but turn to ice. She tried to use boild release but the ice had allot of chakra from Asuma interfiring with the conversion. Lluvi was about to release then another water jutsu but the ice actually hit her covering her on ice. She got frozen as a popsicle except her face Asuma then shushin around Lluvia and 5 ice clones appearead around her all doing hand signs and smashing several paper tags with seals around it covering the ice capsule around Lluvia. At this moment she notice she lost control of her body and couldn''t access her chakra or convert her body to water since the temperature was to low at freezing point. Asuma taking his word covered in ice pointed at her neck. Asuma: "Please give up.. I don''t want to hurt my future wife." he said with a sad look as he pointed the blade at. Lluvia was happy and a tear came out off her eyes. Lluvia: "I give!....I surrender!" she said as she cried with a smile, knowing she did her best on the fight. Shikaku: " The winner is Asuma!!!!!!" ------------------------------------------------------------- (By: Author, thanks for watching, thanks are not necessary but opinions instead would appreciate. I like disscussing with my readers if is constructive. So what do you think of the fights.) 37 37 Decisions and stuff that happened Kakashi bets where all fruit full, he even bet that Ibiki would forfeit the match since he was the only participant left to fight, but after''s Asuma peformance Ibiki knew he had no chance and gave up. At the moment Kakashi was getting a knacking for gambling since all bet were close already. He ended winning about up to 3 million ryo by using his accumulated money. No body stop him or bother him since he was a experience shinobi and using the alias "Lord Third" gave him a protection since people thought he was betting for the Hokage. It was all thanks to him encountering Gekko before the finals. Gekko didn''t feel well today and admitted he was planning on giving up the match but not before he show some of his skills to the public. Riding this Kakashi did heavy betting and put all his money on Gekko losing or giving up multiplying his earnings exponentionally. Indeed Gekko did try but not hard enough since Kakashi notice that Gekko even thought he use his skills. He never used the hidden gates, which show how bad he felt today. Most likely he didn''t wanted to push his luck with them since the recoil could hit Gekko much harder because of his chronic disease. Once Kakashi saw the match ups, even thought he wanted to bet on Alvin something in his gut told him not to bet on him. Since he saw how Lluvia was most likely well verse on water ninjutsu the bane of fire justsus. For this match he bet on the Sarutobi girl there was more to the eye that could be caught. Lucky for him his guts guide him well. Lluvia floor Alvin, it looks like Lluvia couldn''t been taken down. All her water jutsus felt never ending. Like if water was part of her, this did shock Kakashi seeing that all injuries/slashes/blows were innefective. Only ninjutsu looked like it did any type of hurt on her as her chakra reserve drop every time she recovered from ninjutsu attacks. Finally the final match arrived Asuma vs Lluvia. Kakashi knowing well what Lluvia was capable, felt he wanted to bet on her. At the same time he knew Asuma must have hidden cards. After all recently he just learn some of Kakashi''s Lighting jutsus and he even knew the Ligthning Cloak of the Raikage. So he was confident he would be able to put on some damage to this Lluvia and win...or at least he hoped as he bet all his money from his previous winnings. Kakashi was not wrong in the end Asuma did won, but half way it look like he was going to lose making Kakashi panic since all his winnings where going down the drain with also his life savings. Asuma surprise every one with is Kekkei Gekkai of Ice Release. The audience as well every ninja was shock at Asuma''s display of his power. If before he was shocking with his previous fight against Mei Terumi, now he show how much he was holding back his Ice Release techniques. The whole place started snowing and it didn''t stop till about 3 hrs later after the whole finals were over. Because of this allot of people actually were buying clothes on the store for cover up. The open food stands that sell spicy and hot warm soups and meals were the most bombarded after the finals. Kakashi didn''t waste time and headed to the hokage office affair bureau were they handle missions and request such as money exchange for ninjas. Kakashi just transfer his new earnings to his bank account and stay with about 100,000 ryo. He decided he needed to buy stuff for his friends after that. Stopping first to visit Might Gal at the hospital ward were she was recovering taking some flowers and some snacks on a basket to wish her well. ------------------------------------------------------- (with the Hokage the Fire Daimyo and other clan elders and the council) Hokage: "So we agree already who are going to be Chunnins then?" Danzo: "Yes, Asuma for sure is chunnin material, also Kusei." Fire Daimyo: "Oh...don''t forget that Lluvia she seem pretty powerful." Shikaku: " Ibiki...can be chunnin material, is determination and steel like focus is to be noted." Danzo: "I would like to recommend the Might Gal, but I think she may need more nurturing for her to be a exceptional chunnin. She does have the power even most likely capable to face Jounnin but since she is only Tai Jutsu I feel it would be to early to deploy her as a chunnin." he said in a firm tone. Hokage: "Agree even thought she was impressive, it would be better if she stay gennin alittle while longer so Might Gal could grow in power." Shikaku:" Agree, as for the other village contestants from Hidden Mist and Hidden Sand they had decided also. Their finalist will be chunnin too. Standard wise they do fit the bill so not complains on our part or theirs." Hokage: "Any more elections for chunnin?" Minato: " Alvin Uchiha and Po Hyuga should also be nominated for chunnin. Their power is beyond gennin level and they are well capable of handling any normal chunnins by themselves. Alvin demostrated a high level of control on his fire techniques and Po''s versatility is good enough to show since he doesn''t only depend on the Hyuga''s Tai Jutsu only. Something necessary as being flexible is necessary for such position." Danzo: "I approve the motion. Looks like this year is one of the biggest we have ever had in chunnin promotion. It is not that our standards are low. But that this year the candidates were outstanding." Fire Daimyo: "Indeed this year Konoha gennins were very impressive." Minato: "Are we not going to discuss the rewards? Asuma won so the money should be added on his ninja account with the village. The question is does he decide the ninjutsu A-rank reward or do we choose instead?" Hokage: "Well, I did over heard my son was interested in medicine, bad luck Tsunade no longer resides in the village. I could recommend him to learn under her. We could give him the [Chakra Scapel Jutsu] is consider a A-rank jutsu because of the expertise one must have on chakra control." Danzo: "Indeed that should be the reward then, but i feel is a bit short. If you really want to expand his knowledge you can send Asuma to learn Medical knowledge under the current head of the medical department. Also you could send him to learn from the Interrogation department since they also do medical procedures there." Hokage: "Danzo! He is to young for such things and he will not be anbu so it is not necessary for him to learn from there. Since Tsunade is no longer in Konoha and Asuma is so outstanding on his studies. What about we give him access to the medical research that Tsunade left. He could even maybe be able to figure out the [Strength of 100 seals] that made Tsunade a legend. I believe in my son and he could be as formidable as Tsunade. At this point we need somebody of such caliber to guide our medical squad." Danzo: "That sound like a good idea, the problem is that I believe Asuma wanted to be re-known for his swordsmanship. We have seen it already and I got to admit I would love to integrate his sword style to my anbu. If possible even create a brand new branch base on swordmanship revolving on Asuma''s SwordGod style. We have seen several contestant use it since they train with Asuma together." Fire Daimyo: "That sounds like a great idea!!!! Creating a new branch for outstanding gennins seeking the path of the sword. Do you guys have an idea what it should be name?" Hokage: "Is not so simple Lord of Fire. First we need permission and willingness of Asuma to share his knowledge of his Sword God Style and the second would be to get enough funding to open a new branch to back up this project." Fire Daimyo: "If is monetary backing, I am all in! I have seen Asuma grow. I remember when I first saw him on his 5th birthday party. I remember his goal to be recognized because of his sword skill. Which better way but to open a branch program based on his develop sword styles? I would help with the funding if that needs to be! It would be awesome to have Konoha have his own swordsmanship ninjas." Hokage: " Are you sure Lord Daimyo? It would be a big expenditure since is a new project." Fire Daimyo: " I am setting my foot in, I totally want Little Asuma goal dream to be achieve. Even though he is just going to turn 12 he shown incredible skill with the sword. I believe he can totally be a good instructor too. Doesn''t he have a nickname for being so young already. What was it...Sword Master Asuma. If I heard it I would compare it to your self Hokage the Professor. The difference is he will be professor of the sword." he said as he laugh. Hokage: "As you wish my Lord, but he alone teaching sound like a big leap since we barely promoting him to chunnin." Danzo: "What about Might Gal? She may have not become a chunnin but we can grant her C-rank to B-rank missions base on teaching Asuma''s sword style. If I get my sources correct she was also teach Asuma''s sword styles, Sword God and Water God. Plus I believe she could teach better Tai Jutsu training for the reclutes for the program." Minato: "Actually that sounds like a good idea, and if possible also integrate others that know the style. Asuma did propagate it with some of his classmates. They were known as the SwordClub team when they were in the ninja academy." Hokage: "Okay since everything is in order, this meeting is over. We got all the chunnin promotions the rewards and future path we taking for the future shinobi of this village." Civilan Representatives: "Are we not going to discuss about Asuma''s bloodline and possible new clan?!" Hokage: "I know where you want to go, but 1st Asuma belongs to a clan already. 2nd he is no orphan or civilian ninja. 3rd he is not the last member of the clan. So don''t speak up about the Clan Restoration act!!! This does not apply to Asuma at all. Meeting over!" he yelled out loud to shut up the civilian representative. ------------------------------------------------ (hospital recovery ward room 11) Kakashi: "Soo...how are you doing Gal? Feeling any better now? I brought you some snacks in a basket and some get well flowers. I also added some oranges, bananas, grapes and apples, fruits can help you recover faster or I have been told." Kakashi said with a little smile and sarcasm. Might Gal: "Damn you Kakashi! You will see I will be much stronger next time. I will for sure caught up to you eventually. I am also glad you still think of your rival. This shows how much youth you got in you. Thanks for the gifts, I will make sure to eat them all but not in one sitting." she said as she gave a sincere smile to Kakashi. Kakashi: "It was not much, I actually impress how powerful you become, but also shock on how Kusei perform on the arena." Gal: "Yeah, me too, I couldn''t believe how strong Kusei as gotten over the years. His genjutsu was almost impossible to break. It look like he attack not only me but the whole audience with a type of sound or vibration genjutsu and with his hallucingenic sakura smelling perfume. He literally was attacking from all fronts with his genjutsu." Kakashi: "Yeah, Kusei been hanging allot with Raido most likely there is where he pick up his poisons to mess with the senses. He also gotten really good at chakra control since he was actually controlling mutiple shurinkens/sebons/kunais with chakra strings." Gal: "Kakashi, tell who else fought after my match, who won? Also I notice the weather being weird, did you notice it snow? I saw it by the window. The wind was really cold and chilly." After that Kakashi passed the after noon explaining to Gal what happened shocking Gal about the results of the match. Kakashi obviously omitted the bets he made. For the next 2 weeks Kakashi would visit Gal and help her recover, which she did. A little sad she didn''t manage to become chunnin but not dispirited since she knew she tried her best. -------------------------------------------- (By: Author, thanks for reading, would love your opinions to discuss instead of thanks. So what did you think of the chapter?) 38 38 Studying and Working under the Snake Well looks like I lost my money the moment I made bets for Gekko. Kakashi inform me about it, me totally forgotten about the bets. I felt a little miserable since that was all my savings from all the missions I have done. It may not been 1 million ryo but it was about at least 150 thousand ryo earn the hard way. To booth it Kakashi inform me of his bets and that he managed to get more than the 1st place reward I won! He did complain that there was no such rewards when he took the exams. Kakashi insinuated that because I participated this year the Hokage added the incentive since he believe I was going to win, which in his defence, I did win. After the exam thought I got approach by one of my father''s student and one I didn''t welcome since he was the creepiest. Orochimaru wanted to know if I was willing to assist him in some research and he wanted the coperation of my summoning Uloong. He told me he ask Hiruzen for the Monkey summon but denied him since he already had his own. Orochimaru invited me for tea and snacks as he passed talking about his possible research enterprises. Saying that my summon Uloong would help greatly. I straight up couldn''t denied him without looking disgusted since I knew how he was in the anime. So I told him I was willing to help in his research if my Dad approve it and gave permission. I did mention to him that if such was approve I would only help him 2 days out of the month since I also was planning on venturing on my own research on the medical field. Hearing this he told me he could help me learn as much as possible, since he also worked with Tsunade. He also got piqued hearing that my dad was giving me all of Tsunade''s medical research for me to try to learn and decipher. Orochimaru got the intentions of Hiruzen so he told me he would help me try to master all of Tsunade''s research since he himself was lacking on that area and could boost his own research on genetics. I really don''t know when Orochimaru turn way to twisted, history wise but I knew that he was like a mad scientist. As long you keep him in check(distracted) with new knowledge he would leave you alone. Plus it looks like Orochimaru still respected my father.(At least till now). One thing led to another and Orochimaru said he was willing to teach me some of his original jutsus or techniques he pick up along his ninja career. In exchange of me helping him with his seal research.(most likely the curse seal he didn''t mention it straight up put gave hint of it.) Since he discovered during the discussion that I was really proficient on the area. So we made a deal I would help him and he would help me with my own enterprises since I also was going to develop special seals for medical purposes which Orochimaru took liking to my ideas and wanted to be able to accomplish as well. One of the things I was wondering was to see if we could find a way to legally make possible Orochimaru''s future research. It didn''t matter if it look a little inhumane, but for progress to be accomplish for the better of medicine allot of f**k stuff happened even in our real world. (Check world war II even thought they were monsters some medical research came out that help allot in the medicine field. Specially for surgical procedures. Another thing that came out of it was International Highways for transportation of goods between cities. Highways were created/invented during war. Supply chain was really important in logistics.) So me and Orochimaru went to my dad''s office and talk about me being "tutor" under Orochimaru while learning in the field of medicine since Orochi also was interested on. My dad didn''t straight up reject it but you could see he didn''t like. He gave in and put some strict regulation since I was pretty young and he didn''t wanted me to turn dark to soon, since he knew Orochimaru was part of Anbu and once in a while also cross train or did missions for Root. He did warn Orochimaru to keep a eye on Danzo and for him not to get close to me. Orochimaru made the promise to keep me safe and from Danzo''s hands. Hiruzen gave me 3 months of being free from missions for me to work on my medical research also giving me and Orochimaru full access to all the medical knowledge they had on hand including Tsunade''s own private research. You would think this would most likely be c**k block by Danzo or members of the council, but they actually push it, as long we shared the research to the Medical Ninja Facilities to help them boost they quality of their Medic shinobi. Danzo did try to make Hiruzen to make me also learn under root but got shot down immediately. He already, after all put me under his pupil Orochi, which he consider a genius but at the same time didn''t fully trust him at 100%. He didn''t wanted Danzo sniffing around me. Good for dad I also didn''t trust Danzo. So in the end instead of only helping/assisting Orochimaru 2 days of the month, we totally were working full time most of the time. Orochi got intrigue at my speed of learning, I told him I was born with photographic memory.(the closest to a sharingan, he ate it whole but you could see his face of envy) To take it out of having weird thought, I did gave him several exercises and tricks to train a photographic or close enough memory capacity. He was shock at my discoveries and ask me how I learn such things. I just told him I read allot and came with my conclusions while I was teaching my friends the most efficient way to learn anything. I also mention of the exploitation of the Kage Bushin. This got Orochimaru with a, "you got to be kidding face". He never thought of using such tricks to improve memory and combine it with Kage Bushin. Learning fast and efficiently capable to match any Uchiha with a sharingan in the learning department. Because of this we dived on Tsunade''s Medical knowledge archives and started deriving our own. Creating some medical special seals. We manage to create some storage seals similar to the "strenght of 100 seals" on paper seals with the attribute of the Healing Mystic Palm, The efficiency was even as good as receiving it from a medical ninja but it was more like a patch or bandage capable of constant rate healing. Meaning that as long you had this seals and you apply chakra the seal would do the conversion and start healing with Mystic palm for you. It was perfect if you didn''t have a Medical ninja on your team!! This took us about actually the 1st week of our team up together. Since we were exploiting the Kage Bushin and with my memory techniques, Orochimaru basically also had now at type of trained photographic memory. Helping us do advancements at incredible speeds. Other things we develop, was a hemostatic seal, which was a more improve version of my blood stopper seal since this one help with healing an increasing the recovery of blood loss by the way of chakra. We also develop one of the most incredible seals, this one I got inspiration from the future Kabuto''s skill to self regenerate up to the cellular level at the expense of chakra by using it to regenerate or create new cells to replace the lost ones in exchange of big chakra consumptions. Meaning that we could now even regenerate loss organs or heal internal damages with new Self Regeneration seals, but since they force the cell to multiply to try to get back to Homostaisis, it actually needed a good constant supply of chakra so this seals were only good like in the hospital setting where you could get several people help supply the chakra. Me and Orochimaru were not only focus on the medical research of Tsunade. We also venture out on Orochimaru''s research since we were creating curse seals that could do things similar to what we created for the medic nin department. This one actually took us more time since we spent 1 whole month till we succeeded on creating them. Orochimaru was not willing to share this with the medical department and make it promise me to keep it for our selfs since most likely Danzo would love to get his hands on this curse seal marks research for his own progress and influence. While working on all this medical research I manage to copy Tsunade''s strength developing the Okasho strike. This attack when focus on the fist/kick or part of the body you use to strike with delicate chakra and concentration at super high intensity inputting all of your chakra in a instant is what creates the super strenght that Tsunade wields. Orochimaru thanks to studying along side on her research also manage to do it, sadly his control was not as good as mine. So his strenght was a bit short compared to mine. Orochimaru non the less was extremely happy. Mumbling about that Tsunade won''t be able to bully him anymore in the future. (Looks like Orochimaru had a trauma about Tsunade beating him up while growing/training under Hiruzen.) I did learn the A-rank jutsu Chakra Scalpel and along learning medicine I also learn Cellular Extraction Healing Jutsu. By sensing disturbances in the chakra inside the body, this jutsu can detect the cause of damage to the body such as toxins and pathogens. Using chakra scalpel, the afflicted area is cut open and the toxic elements suck out. At the same time, the wound is healed from the outside. It is categorized as among the most difficult of medical ninjutsu. Most commonly, after the jutsu is used to heal the afflicted person, an antidote or other medicine is used to complete the healing process. (I literally didn''t have much problems with this jutsu because of my SS skill and couple with my Kage Bushin it didn''t took me much to master.) Seeing this, Orochimaru wondered how I had such control over my chakra, I don''t know if he had more advance chakra control exercises so I show him my own develop ones I created. One being capable on copying the Hyuga by releasing it from all tenketsu points and the multi color sand exercise. Which could help you by controlling the sand and seperating it by colors. Then molding it and even create art by chakra control alone controlling the colors like pixels on a computer monitor. Orochimaru came to like this idea since he indeed was prideful but knew I had better control seeing the exercises he took them also adding the step of capable of doing it not only with his hands but with his entire body. Well Orochi did keep his side of the deal and taught me several of his jutsus. As a investment on me, he gave me his special summoning technique Triple Rashomon. This technique lets me summon 3 Rashomon Gates. Which is use as a defensive wall, this wall is capable of handling even the Kyubi blast or at least most of the blast. This jutsu is considered a A-rank jutsu, the 1st gate bears the brunt of any powerful attack. 2nd gate reduces the attack power even further and the 3rd gate disperses the pressure nullifying any attack. (This jutsu takes huge amount of chakra to summon even a single gate. To summon the 3 gates at the same time is only a feat possible to a few, including Orochimaru and the 1st Hokage) I also learn a ninjutsu/genjutsu from Orochi that he picked up from has a Anbu. He teach me D-rank [Temporary Body Paralysis Technique] this jutsu temporaly binds and individual or animal. With the person frozen in place, the ninja can either take the opportunity to attack or to retreat. It is a highly effective jutsu that can be used en-mass as it was also seen being used by ANBU to prevent tree tigers from making Anko a snack in the anime. Another genjutsu learn was the C-rank [Death Viewing Technique(killing intent)]. If the target looks into the eyes of the ninja, their mind is suddenly inflicted with intense visions of their own brutal killing. This results in their body going into shock and being unable to move. If the target can physically injure their own body, the pain can be enough to end the paralysis. He teach me this ones as he prepared me to teach me his own original A-rank genjutsu the [Demonic Illusion: Serpent Manifestation] This technique is a power genjutsu performed by a single hand seal and eye contact to be used. The delivery is similar to C-rank[Death viewing jutsu]. The person won''t notice anything wrong with them at first. But after a few seconds the genjutsu will take full hold in their brain. Random locations across their body snakes will begin to emerge, coming directly from their flesh. Their skin and muscle will literally become snakes, as they slowly dissolve away into nothing but snakes. If the victim doesn''t manage to escape the Illusion they stay in a comatose catatonic state until release or they mentally die. Thanks to the research we did Orochimaru develop the [Regeneration Replacement Technique] this jutsu allows the user to experience a near total rebirth of his physical form at the cost of a large amount of chakra.(This jutsu was derived from the Self Regeneration Seals) Should a significant portion of the body be damaged in battle, one can emerge from his own mouth and cast off the skin of his former body. This new body will not bear the damage of the previous incarnation: however over-use of this jutsu will greatly weaken you. (This jutsu Orochi also uses it in conjuction with substitution jutsu leaving his skin like a substitue) Since I was there I manage to also learn that legendary technique. Orochimaru consider this a kinjutsu since it affects/involves the body and name it a S-rank technique. In a way I was becoming his Kabuto since I assisted in allot of his research. On the way he also teach me my old man jutsus like Mud Clone, Mud Wall, Mud Dragon and Mud tsunami. It look like at since we finish most of the important projects that would benefit the medical branch we now were moving more into Orochi''s area of research he was interested, since he was explaining his ideas of the curse seals expansion and further research were he needed my help and also the assistance of Uloongs ability to use Kekkai Gekkai.--- -------------- ------------ (By: Author, thanks are appreciated but prefer comments and opinions about the chapter. Thanks for reading) 39 39 A New Tai Jutsu Genius! Ebisu vs Kakashi (some where within Konoha) Ebisu training like crazy, not getting any breaks. His motto as of recently been "Dicipline", "Focus", and "Spite...sorry I meant Goals". Ever since he lost against the Uchiha elite Alvin in the chunnin 3rd phase preliminaries, Ebisu as been putting himself in rigorous training. Accompanying Might Gal on her harsh training when possible. Increasing his ankle weights whenever he felt he was feeling his body getting acclimated to the weights. Ebisu was a smart fellow and new that indeed being from a clan gave a big unfair advantage compared to civilian ninjas. Before he believe that was just the way life was. That there was no way to change the reality. Till he met Might Gal, her determination,harsh effort, and her determination to not give up no matter the circumstances change his whole world around. Gal was not somebody you could bring down at all, her enthusiasm and positive attitude was infectious. He couldn''t believe that Gal was just from a civilian background like he was. She even had it worst since her chakra was almost miniscule and even against all odds manage to enroll to the academy with pure Tai Jutsu. He felt it was destiny the moment he got chosen to be on her team once the gennin team ups came. Ebisu being a guy had some pride but drop it seeing how powerful Gal was. He knew Gal hang out with the Swordmanship club when they were in the academy. He did thought for a while that was the cause for her to be so extraodinare, but later notice that had nothing to do with it. So when they got into their team and manage to officially become gennins. Ebisu drop all pretenses and bow/beg for Might Gals guidance since he didn''t wanted to be a mediocre shinobi. Gal rejected him shooting down since she was busy with her own training. Ebisu didn''t gave up, he would follow Gal on her morning runs and tried to do everything Gal did not lettting her get out of her sights. This went on for a big while, Ebisu obviously having trouble to caught up at the beginning but as time went he got better. Not forgetting to pester Gal every time he could since he wanted to improve in combat and wanted to learn Gals Tai Jutsu. Because of the persistance of Ebisu, Might Gal gave in and started to officially guide him on Tai Jutsu training. Gals passion for training was infectious the more Ebisu hang around her. Ebisu ended with admiring Gal and made his goal to not fall behind this Tai Jutsu beast. The more time he hang out with Gal he noticed deep down that his admiration was more than that. He was not blind as he notice how Gal looked at Kakashi even if it was almost invisible/suddle, he could notice. Gal didn''t only look at Kakashi as only a rival. Well at the beginning it was only that but as time went on he saw something more. Something he recognized since he himself was going through it also. So before the chunnin exams Ebisu confronted Gal. He approach her in combat and emotionally as he revel to Gal his feelings of affection toward her. Sadly he was shot down both emotionally and in combat since he was not a match against Gal strenght. She promise to him that if things didn''t work out later in life and if she was still single that maybe they could get together but admitted to him she actually loved Kakashi. This hurt him bad but couldn''t do nothing about it giving a smile back to Gal showing a understanding face. This was also why he didn''t want to give up and wanted to get stronger. He wanted to prove he was better than Kakashi. Since then he been working on his own developed Tai Jutsu techniques. Thanks to his dicipline and focus he created several original moves. This is some of his techniques: Paper Dodge: special training jutsu he develop to be able to dodge any incoming attacks by reflex and flexibility. Capable of being like a piece of paper and bending at weird or increadible angles to dodge any attacks. Extreme Speed: By kicking 10 times within an instant, one can speed up/dash fast becoming a blur and move at insane speeds with pure Tai Jutsu. If used correctly you can even do after images.(he got inspiration after seeing Gekko fight on the preliminaries) Sonic Blade Kick: This one was based on the Sonic Blade Gal could do. He got inspiration, since his arms were not as strong/fast as Gal he modified it and created a Kick version which came easier for him. Poke of Death: This technique came to him as the idea of Kakashi dying by pokes came to him. He train his fingers in harsh tempering as he poke trees, capable of piercing his index finger on it. Going to as far as capable of piercing stone with out much effort but with pure determination and focus. As at the beginning stages of the training was hard he used chakra to enhance his pokes till his hands got accustom to such moves. Air Walk/Air Jump: This was the same application as of Extreme Speed but applied on the air with more precision as he would create mini sonic booms/air vacuum steps. Allowing him to temporarely have a footing on the air. Letting him change direction on mid-air and also doing extra jumps as if there was invisible floor tiles on the air. This was one he was proud of since allot of ninjas are vulnerable in mid-air against attacks. Iron Instant Body: This technique uses fine control of chakra to enhance defence on specific parts of the body to reinforce them and make them more sturdy like a rock. If taken to the extreme it can be even hard as steel as the skin on the affected area becomes metallic black, the darker and shinier the more harder it is.(This technique got inspired after seeing Asuma fight Lluvia in the finals as he saw Asuma turn white and metallic) King''s Gun: This technique involves in intantaneous fists capable of piercing like Poke of death but in a flurry, moving at at blur speeds like Extreme Speed and capable of creating sonic bullets like Sonic Kick concept. Capable of attacking from all directions or weird angles like Paper Dodge. While reinforcing his fist with Instant Iron Body turning his fist hard like steel. To perform this Ultimate move you first need to master the first 6 techniques before trying to perform King''s Gun.(This technique is not finished yet and was inspired after seeing Might Gal do the Akashakaku (Morning Peacock) against Kusei.) ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Ebisu been keeping a eye on Gal since she got hurt. He was the first that was there when she got hospitalized. At the moment of arrival he showed concern as he left some sunflowers for her next to her bed. There was determination on his eyes so he left to train and improve himself. Then for the following weeks he notice Kakashi also dropping by as he later saw Kakashi helping Gal on her recovery for the next 2 weeks. Ebisu knew well.....so he left Gal have her time with him(Kakashi). Time went by Gal got better and return to her shinobi duties doing some D-rank missions with the team again. Ebisu was getting eaten as he didn''t knew how well he fared against Kakashi. So one day he just decided he was going to challenge him. The day came, but when he met with him, Kakashi was with his team. Ebisu: "Kakashi sempai! I came to see you on a important matter!" he said in a serious tone as he approach. Kakashi: " eh!? Sorry did you said something Ebisu? Do you have a message from Gal or something?" he said with a confused look as he turn to look at him. Ebisu: "Sempai! I am here because I want to test myself against you!!!" he said as he pointed at Kakashi. Kakashi: "First Might Gal with her challenges. Now look at this now his team mates are following her examples. This is getting annoying. Ah!.....ummmm....okay lets get this over with." he said a little exasperated. Obito: "Hey, why does everyone Kakashi this! Kakashi that! What about this you won''t fight Kakashi till you get through me first!" Obito got in between both. Kakashi: "Good idea, is to much of a hassle to keep receiving challenges. If you beat Obito, I will fight you, if you lose don''t even bother challenging me. After all I am a chunnin and you a gennin." he said as he sat on a tree stump, and Rin watching from the side. Ebisu: "Okay, but you better not go back on your word sempai. Obito! you are on we will fight!" he said to Obito. Kakashi: "Rin, could you please be the referee on this match I will be watching from here." he said to her. Rin: "Okay, I will Kakashi. Both of you! I will be the referee on this match. Please both contestants get ready in position!" she said as she got on the middle and a bit far back to give them space. Ebisu: "I am ready." he said as he ajusted his sunglasses on his face with one of his hands. Obito: " I am ready believe it! "(naruto reference) Rin: "Get set!.....Go!" she said as she gave the signal for it. Obito started by shushin out of the view of Ebisu. Appearing behind him with the tiger hand sign as he spew a fireball jutsu at him. Ebisu without turning just blur as he dash out of the way leaving a after image. At the same time he threw some shurinkens at Obito. Obito had a suprise look as he got hit by the shurinken, exploding in a puff of smoke as a wood stump was in his place with the shurinken stuck on it. Obito re-appearing just some meters away releasing out his own shurinken at Ebisu. Ebisu got annoyed looking as he saw Obito activate his sharingan showing 1-tomoe on his eyes. Ebisu didn''t like the Uchiha since they could steal techniques with those eyes. Ebisue turn his dissatisfaction with a eerie grin seeing Obito using his sharingan. Ebisu: "Lets see if you can caught up to this!" he started to blur leaving 5 after images as he approach Obito. Obito had a shock face since he could see the images and lost track of the real Ebisu. Who by then had connected a kick to Obito''s chin sending him flying into the air. Obito knowing what was coming turn around in mid-air but he didn''t saw Ebisu. Ebisu: "King''s Barrage!" (pun on Lion''s Barrage...a Sasuke''s technque) Ebisu was already behind Obito''s back as he connected a series of kicks in a a combo sending Obito smashing into the ground and Ebisu gave a finisher with a last hammer kick aim at Obitos stomach. Making him puke out what ever liquids he had on his stomach, Obito totally passing out because of the pain. Both Rin and Kakashi were shock at Ebisu''s peformance since they couldn''t caught when Ebisu dissapeared till he connected the kick. Rin:" The winner Ebisu!!" she said as she ran towards Obito and using her Mystic Palm to diminish the damage caused by the beating. Dragging Obito to a safe spot as she watch him recovered. Ebisu: "Looks like is your turn to get in the stage Kakashi sempai." he said has he had a provocative face with the Rock Lee pose inviting Kakashi in. Kakashi: "Looks like I will have a challenge after all. Rin please be the referee again. Don''t worry you can do it from where you are." he signal to her. Rin: "Okay,.....Are the contestants ready?" she said. Ebisu: " Not yet." he said as he step aside and removed his ankle weights. Seeing this Kakashi also said the same. Him also removing his own ankle weights. Kakashi been wearing them since he needed to boost his Tai Jutsu if he wanted to keep improving on his Blade techniques and to not fall behind every one from the Sword Club. Ebisu: "It''s good to know that Kakashi sempai is not slacking on his training. I hope I am a match to your genius. I have been working extra hard this pass months." he said as a smile appeared on his face. Rin: " Ready.....Get set!...Go!!!!" Both blur as both intercepted each other as their fists smash against each other creating a powerful gust into the surrounding. This went on about for 30 seconds exchanging blows which resemble each other since both learn Gals Tai Jutsu style. You could hear the loud impacts for each encounter bluring in and out as in those DBZ matches. Kakashi was actually shocked at Ebisu prowess which was not less than his. So he decided to start taking distance and attack from afar with some ninjutsus. While taking distance Kakashi unleash a barrage of shurinkens while performing hand signs following it up with a Triple Water BuckShot jutsu. Ebisu dash foward not caring about the shurinken as he started dodging them at weird agles and shifting his position with paper margin differences not getting hit by non of the shurinken. This baffle Kakashi since the distance was to short and he manage to dodge them all! Sadly he couldn''t dodge the Water jutsu as Ebisu got engulf by the 3 shots. Kakashi tough that was the end of the battle but the impact splashed in all directions reveling Ebisu in a type of horse stance protecting his face with a x pattern with this arms. Ebisu totally look unharmed as he smile at Kakashi. Ebisu: "Impressive Kakashi but is that all you got. Because i haven''t gone all out!" he scream as he blur and dash toward Kakashi. Ebisu trying to connect a kick toward Kakashi''s chin in a uppercut form. Kakashi responding in kind as he manage to dodge and reverse it against Ebisu imitating him connecting his on uppercut kick. Sending Ebisu in mid- air Kakashi following and performing the King''s Barrage that Ebisu previously perform. Ebisu not capable to dodge curl his self in a fetus position as Kakashi was attacking him. Once he reach the floor he dash side ways to evade Kakashi''s finisher kick on time. Kakashi look like he was in pain as all his kicks felt that he was kicking Iron all along. Ebisu used his Iron Instant Body while he was on his fetus position protecting his vitals so the backlash of Kakashi kicks numb his legs a little. Ebisu again confronted Kakashi in a close combat not letting him get away. The exchange lasted about 20 seconds, this time Kakashi at disadvantage since his legs were a little numb making his reactions of movement slower. Kakashi receiving several blows to his upper body making him get into a worse position. Looks like Ebisu was not using the hidden inner gates since he most likely was still holding back some of his strength after all Ebisu only had manage to open the 1st hidden gate. Looks like you had to have a certain talent and longer tempering of the body to open the others as well. After all even among the Sword club most only reach up to the 3rd only Asuma and Gal capable of surpassing that limit reaching up to the 5th which Asuma reach and the 6th hidden gate that Gal was capable. Even Kakashi being a member was only capable of only opening the 1st gate since compared to the other members he didn''t train as long on Tai Jutsu since he also focus on ninjutsu and was developing his lighting techniques. During the exchange of blows Ebisu unleash some Poke''s of death as he pierce his finger not on vital areas since he didn''t want to kill Kakashi but non the less aim at the parts near veins . Letting Kakashi suffer big time as Kakashi started to bleed. Ebisu: "This is a technique develop for assasinations. I just wanted to show you. Don''t take it personal I was not aiming at vital spots. Looks like I will finish this, sempai I admit you are incredibly good but I been working my ass off, so don''t take it personal when you lose." he said as he blur and 12 after images of Ebisu appeared around Kakashi. Kakashi:" Shit, this happens when I think I doing well. Looks like I been slacking if now even Ebisu can match me." he said as he took out his fathers tanto eveloping it on lighting chakra making the blade shine/glow white as sparks came out of it. Kakashi then started to release more chakra from all over his body as lighting spark arks came out and a faded blue chakra emaniated out of all his body. Kakashi then blur just like Ebisu this time capable of seeing Ebisu''s movements as he match his speed now. Ebisu got shock at this taking out his own Kunai out as he clash against Kakashi. Getting numb on the process as Kakshi''s tanto had lighting on it slowing his reaction speed. This time Kakashi was the one on the advantace as he slash several parts of Ebisu also all non vital but still making him bleed. Ebisu took distance as he open the 1st hidden gate and up in speed once more as he unleash several kicks in weird patterns. Kakashi dodging them but still got hit by invisible forces. Sending him flying back to the ground. Ebisu was surprise since his Sonic Blade Kicks didn''t cut Kakashi and only hit him as impact. Kakashi suppose to be bleeding by now! Looks like the weird blue aura was protecting him from his slashes. Kakashi spitted out some blood from his mouth as he put back his mask up. Kakashi: "Looks like you really want to see my full power. Well here it goes. 1st gate open. Full power Lighting Release!" Kakashi yell as more blue chakra burst out of all his body. This alerted Ebisu as he saw Kakashi disapeared without managing to caught up a sight from him. By the time he manage to react. Kakashi was in front of him with is index finger envelop on lighting piecing Ebisu''s stomach!!! Kakashi: "Thanks for the moves, I will call this one Ligthing Hell Stab." he said as he remove his hand out as Ebisu bleed from his stomach. He covering it and falling to the ground the lighting was spreading from the inside to all over his body immobilizing him. Rin: " The winner Kakashi!" she said as she ran toward Ebisu and laying him down. Rin: "Don''t worry Ebisu I am a medical ninja I will sew you up and help you recover. You can hold right Kakashi?" She said as she took her tools out. Kakashi: "Yeah just hurry, I ran out of some blood too. I also exasthed more chakra than usual. I haven''t master the Lighting Release Armor yet, so it drain me allot." he said as he already remove his lighting armor. Kakash was really tired and injured so he said once he patch Ebisu that both of them should go to the medical facilities since this require more professional help/facilities for them to heal. Once both were good enough to walk both of them walk side by side as they discuss about the fight. Like good friends, still seeing some of the sore loser attitude on Ebisu side, Kakashi couldn''t said but only praise him for his improvements. ------------------ (Behind the scenes of this fight there were some people watching the fight) Danzo: "Looks like I over saw some one with potential to join my root after all. Nobody as paid attention to this Ebisu after all and belongs to a civilian household. Looks like he want to get stronger and what better way but to join my Anbu." he said as he disapeared from his spot. --------------------------------------------------- (Back to the MC) Well looks like going into our second month me and Orochi manage to make progress thanks to my blood/tissue samples and also Uloongs. Also integrating our concepts of the possibilities to copy Kekkai Gekkai as long that you train hard enough on your proficiency of the element. I also manage to get some blood/tissue samples from Lluvia. If you ask how I got them well I got them as a deal by going on some dates with her. I won''t go into details about my date with Lluvia I don''t like to add nsfw content....or PDA on this novel...its just ...this is a shonen not a shojo. Either way back on track thanks to the samples we discovered Lluvia''s Bloodline is a combination of Water/Ying/Yang affinities don''t forget she also as fire affinity but her water regeneration comes from this 3. The conclusion is that water is the medium, Ying chakra is the ability to keep everything together to be able to mold at the users wish and the Yang chakra is the vitality required to perform such task as healing the body back to normal state no matter how injured she gets. I also had Uloong to manage to copy all of Lluvias abilities including the recovering back with water, since we discovered the concept of how her Bloodline works and was more based on the element of water for the process. This facinated Orochimaru so we dwell more on this research and discovered that indeed since the body of a person was made of more than 70% percent of water we could imitate such blood line as long that you had the knowledge of how the body works(so medical knowledge needed) and had a good proficiency on water elemental chakra and Ying and Yang. So we manage to imitate Lluvia to some extent since we actually wasted more chakra than her and she did it naturally as breathing as us we needed the medical knowledge to return to our previous normal state. That was the difference between bloodlines and people who were not. It was like the bloodline had a type of pre-program in their genetics capable of doing it. Like a cheat code, while we needed to take the long way around it to accomplish the same. I gave the idea to Orochimaru that maybe we could do the same as a pre-program on our bodies with the curse seals. Like that we didn''t need to think about the medical knowledge part and the control of water, ying and yang. After all seals were like the universal programing of the world we just needed to come up with the coding. This made Orochimaru value of me reach sky high, since he never thought of such possibilities. So now our next venture was heading that way. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ (By: Author, hoped you like the chapter, comments are appreciated thanks are not needed. So what do you think about Ebisu? Did you like the fight?) 40 40 Chunnin Coat, Sword Order, New Head of Medical departmen So the 3 months passed and our research advance another stage on the curse seals and bloodline limits. We discovered that it was easier to implant the artificial Bloodline if the user had at least one of the elemental affinities. This would make it so the user won''t waste or over use chakra more than necessary. If implanted on somebody without non of the affinities, we could still successfully in-plant the curse seal with the Kekkai Gekkai but he would use double the chakra necessary to use the moves. You wondered where we got test subjects so early right....Well, Orochimaru use his contacts with Root to get some inmates that were about to be sentence to death. Orochi just pass it as he needed test subjects for the seal we were developing for the medical department and needed some human trial before being officially release. Orochimaru once he got his results did ended killing the subjects since they were criminals and only were used for data gathering. Since our venture was giving fruits we decided we needed somebody to work on the medical department. I convince Orochimaru since he already caught up with Tsunade''s medical expertise to be the new Medical head in charge. This could give him more power on collecting data and even willing volunteers for the Artificial Kekkai Gekkai Project. If this bear more fruits we could get some funding from the village council since war times were approaching and we both new it. So both Orochimaru and me decided to report our research and success on the Medical seals that we develop for the medical branch. Orochimaru even willingly release some of his develop curse seal with the ability of the Mystic Palm. He inform this was develop for the new recruits that knew about medicine and surgical procedures but lack the talent for the mystic palm and chakra scalpel.This curse seals could grant the user artificial pre-program jutsus based on both. This curse seals were program also so if they ever get killed they will be erased from the body not leaving a trace. Cutting the arm with the curse seal was also a big no, no. Since we manage to put a security system that only works while its connected to the individuals chakra network. Even if they manage to get their hands on the curse seals they were design for the user it was inscripted on and work only with the user chakra signature. We seriously put allot of security measures since we didn''t want it to fall on enemies hands. If by miracle they even got it....well they needed to be seal masters. Which at the moment only me, Orochimaru and maybe Gekko, Kusei, Raido and Kushina were capable of deciphering it. Don''t forget they first needed to know high advance Medical knowledge since we also use that for our research on this seals.(So almost impossible for it to fall on enemies hands). The Hokage was beyond impress and couldn''t believe how much we created within this 3 months. My father also reminded me that I never picked up my chunnin coat and he had it still with him. So he pass it to me, the coat was sturdy and heavy since it had metal plates within it to give extra protection. Orochimaru also throw the bomb to Hiruzen that he was interested to expand into the Medical field and wanted to be the new head of the Medical department or at least to have the same level of authority. Since he said he was not dropping from Anbu but when he was around the village he wanted to keep working on the medical field, helping teach new recruits since he notice the lack of medical ninjas. Also he wanted to expand his curse seals of Mystic Palm and Chakra Scalpel to worthy individual with medical knowledge and skills but lack the control of chakra necessary for the field. Like this he could create instant medics for the battle field. The Hokage agree to give Orochimaru equal authorization as the Head of the Medical department, since Orochimaru will also be teaching medicine at least 1 week out of the month. Hiruzen approve the curse seal program to those worthy of it to expand the medical ninjas reserves. He said that his other research of the curse seals Kekkai Gekkai was a more sensitive topic and needed to be discuss with the other clans heads and the council. My dad also throw me his own bomb...figurative obviously. He inform me about the new program branch that was funded by the Lord of Fire Daimyo himself. He explain me if I was willing to give away my SwordGod and WaterGod sword style to the village. This was going to be considered a S-rank or even SS-rank contribution to the village since it was important to them since it was being backup by the Daimyo and they didn''t want to look bad or dissapoint him. In short they not only wanted to me to give away my sword styles but also have me teach new recruits, he did inform me that I was not the only one since most of my Sword Club members also had the qualifications to teach there and could make it a monthly mission for them to teach making it a C-rank or B-rank mission. I accepted and release out of my storage seal on my wrists some booklets out and pass them to my father. On them I had a systematic approach for learning the SwordGod Style up to the King rank. I did said to my dad I was only willing to teach, give out the info up to King rank of the SwordGod Style. I gave him the requisites for anyone that wanted King Rank needed to give contributions to the village by either creating their own moves, and sharing them, exchanging them for ninjutsu/techniques the village doesn''t have, or by accomplishing specific missions that the Hokage deem worthy for them to learn the King Rank techniques. For the WaterGod I gave him all of it, and explained that this was develop for the sword but it wasn''t only meant for it but for any type of weapon. So since it was way more complex system to learn I was willing to share it all and all depended on the individuals talent and passion to try to master the 5 concepts of this style. I did gave him the requirements for the ranks, which he said where really hard to achieve and even could take a life time. I agree but that was the goal to master all of them if possible. He did inform me that Might Gal was going to be the main instructor since she was a gennin and had more free time compared to every one else since they all got promoted to chunnin. I agree since she had the best program to help temper the body at the fastest speeds which was beneficial for the SwordGod style. I also recommended Raido to teach since he didn''t manage to reach the finals and he also didn''t manage chunnin. D-rank missions was not his style and would be more than glad to teach instead of doing house hold chores. My dad took note to that and added him to teach next to Gal. He was going to teach every now and then and the tasks would be considered C-rank or B-rank depending of how many days he teaches. It also double as training for them since they had the time to practice the style so much more. We kept talking about the program known as Sword Order and how he was planning of expanding it and make it available to everyone willing to venture on it. He was even going to give the chance to students that did not manage to meet the requirements for the ninja academy, and was planning on making it for those that were still willing but would become tai jutsu sword specialist. At least giving a chance to those not having the chakra to accomplish ninjutsu or genjutsu, as long they put the effort they too could become shinobi''s of the village. Once we finished talking about the details and me giving my booklets so Hiruzen could have a publisher to mass produce for the academy instructor to also learn, since they will need teachers with experience in combat to teach. One volunteer who jumped into the project was the teacher of Alvin and Po. While having both as students he also pick up some of the techniques of the SwordGod and WaterGod so he volunteer to be a instructor. --------------------------------------------------------- Once we left from my father''s office I inform to Orochimaru that if he wanted his project to be approved he needed the connections of Danzo, I told him to convince Danzo with some of our projects being available to root since that would also give us more test subjects to work on our curse seals. I also told him to approach Fugaku the Uchiha clan head to throw him the deal of the Bloodline Amplification seals we created, in exchange for their cooperation on the project of the Curse Seals Kekkai Gekkai. If you wondering what is the Bloodline Amplification Seal project. Well basically we manage a way to help awaken and multiply the cells that hold the most potential of the user, giving it the blessing of awakening his dormant genes. Example is like a Uchiha from the side branch, who never managed awaken his sharingan for having a thin bloodline/diluted. Well this seal helps purify his bloodline in a sense, releasing his full potential and awakening his bloodline which in his case would be the sharingan. This was going to be our betting card to convince Fugaku to join our enterprises and see if he was willing to convince some Uchihas to join Konoha''s Medical department since they were being isolated being the Military police which was hurting them more in the public image in the view of the citizens. Now it all depended on Orochimaru successfully convincing him. I did warn him to keep a eye out for Danzo since for some reason he despises Uchihas. If he was not successful I was going to approach Alvin Uchiha since I was close to him and I knew he was influencial with the younger generation since he been proving himself to be talented. I also wanted to see if we could correct this vision with a type of chakra laser surgery to get rid of his farsighted vision he was born with. ----------------------------------------------------- (some days later) I got inform by Orochimaru he manage to convince Fugaku, to send some of his clan members interested on medical ninjutsu that he himself was going to tutor in exchange he was going to use the first Bloodline Amp seals on them to prove they work. After that Fugaku was going to cooperate by giving samples of Uchiha blood/tissues and even give a pair of eyes to us in exchange for us on researching a way to get rid of the blindness effect of the Magenkyou Sharingan. Which Orochimaru totally accepted. One of the steps was to first to repair the vision of Alvin since he was born far sighted. We made an appointment on the medical facilities and successfully manage to repair Alvin''s vision to a perfect 20/20. We even intergrated a healing curse seal specifically for his eyes.This would make sure he no longer goes blind. Which this brought our discovery that maybe this could also work on the Mangekyou Sharingan.(since lazer surgery is only temporary fix...over time the vision again slowly deteriorates and would need fixing again) After our success with Alvin we reported the results to Fugaku which he gladly was surprise. We even told him we may have actually found a way to stop the deterioration of the eyes for the over use of the Magenkyou Sharingan. Fugaku volunteer to go with the same procedure Alvin went but told us to keep it a secret, since he was the only M. Sharingan user in the clan, so Fugaku got integrated with the Curse seal of healing eyes. Fugaku was not suffering from blindness but wanted a reassurance if he ever over use it he didn''t wanted to go blind, we also integrated the security measures on the seal so nobody could steal its secrets apart from Fugaku that is, since we made a deal with him to get permission to try to replicate the sharingan. We did told him we most likely couldn''t imitate M. Sharingan since they were unique to their blood but we could most likely accomplish to copy up to a 3-tomoe but it would require more chakra than usual compared to a Uchiha. He agree and gave us his blessings since he also had Uchiha''s under Orochimaru''s wings. (this was going to be a long term project is not like before since I am not going to be around as much to help Orochimaru and he now will be a medical teacher cutting some of his time on his research.) ------------------------------------------------------------- (At the Hokage with the Council meeting and Clan heads) Hokage: "I have called upon this meeting to inform of some new changes that are going to happen in Konoha. Before we start does anyone has something to say or address?" Danzo: "I do, I wanted to inform that I wanted to open a new program. I will be funding it, so not problem on that front, I just need your permission since it also involves your ANBU." Hokage: "What is this program that also includes my ANBU?" Danzo: "This program is going to teach a particular set of skills require for the elites of ANBU and ROOT members. Here is a list of the program and what the members will be able to achive under it. You will see that it will benefit both of us, as well it will benefit Konoha to elevate the quality of our Anbu." He said as he pass the some papers to Hiruzen to read. Hokage: " Do you have more copies could you please pass some to the other clan members. This may convince some of their clan members to actually enroll to anbu" He said as he was reading. Danzo: "I do, here I got more copies." he took out some more out and pass it to the clan heads. Inuzuka clan head: "Are you sure this is true? Anyone willing to join Root or Anbu will be able to learn this techniques? Are this techniques for real? Are they really capable to do what is written here?" Danzo: "I assure you everything written there is true. But has you see it requires effort to achieve such results. This program will boost our Anbu''s strength as well we would be one of the first to have shinobi''s capable of flight similar or at least close to the Tsuchikage. If you decide to sent some of your clan members to my Root I will assure you they will be able to do all that is written there, since my Root''s training is more harsh but accomplish fast and better results." he said with a convincing smile. Inuzuka Head: "I''ll think about it, what is the difference if I decide to sent some to the Hokage''s Anbu?" Danzo: "Well, there are 3 more techniques not included in the curriculum only available to my Root and those techniques are incredibly powerful. Since Root came out with it we obviously reserve those to our group." he said in a stoic manner. Hokage: "Well is fair after all this was created by Root so they having some extra skill not in the curriculum is understandable." Fugaku: "Since we are talking about people joining Anbu. I recommend Alvin Uchiha to join the Hokages Anbu unit. I have talk to Alvin and he doesn''t want to join the Military Police. He wanted to join Anbu. I know Hokage you will benefit from a Uchiha with such talents after all he as awaken his sharingan to a 3-tomoe." he said with a confident smile. Hokage:" Did he agree?....I see then I will accept the proposal. Let Alvin report to my office tomorrow morning I will assign him a position on my Anbu." he said with a smile, since the Uchiha were prideful and never accepted other responsibilities out side of the Military Police. Danzo: "Won''t you send any Uchiha to my Root? We seriously need competent shinobi and the sharingan would totally benefit my units." said to Fugaku in a amicable tone. Fugaku: "I am so sorry Lord Danzo but I have already deploy some to the Medical department. I think the Hokage was going to talk about that." he said with a smile. Hokage: "Indeed I was going to report about that. So lets return to briefing about the changes. Danzo, I approve of this cross training program for recruits of Root and ANBU, you got full permission, just inform me when the trainings will be to send my ANBU''s." he said to Danzo who had a inquiring look about the Uchiha''s joining the Med dept. Danzo: "Understood, I''ll send you the training times." he said with a nod. Hokage: "Okay, so as I was saying, I have appointed a new co-head to the Medic ninja department. Could you please step up Orochimaru." he pointed to Orochi who was standing next to him in a white professional medic suit. Orochimaru: "Hello, everyone as you see I been in the last few months learning everything I could. With the help of Tsunade''s medical research and with the help of the medical staff at the hospital, I have learn allot, I promised the Hokage I would show some results that benefited the Medical department. So I wanted to show you myself about some projects I and helper manage to accomplish to do." he said as he took out several types of seals. After that Orochimaru started talking like a sales man trying to caught everyones attention and explaining his advances he made in medicine, insinuating his genius several times as he explain how they work. He reveal the Hemolytic Seals, Mystic Palm Seals, and the most important the Self-Regenerating seal that was going to be implemented at the Konoha Medical Ninja Hospital. The council couldn''t stop but to praise the developments of Orochimaru on the medical field. They understood well why Hiruzen had appointed him as the new co-head of the medic department. There shock didn''t stop there as he reveal about he Medical Ninja Corps program. This was a program for talented individual with deep knowledge on medicine but didn''t had the chakra control for Mystic Palm or Chakra Scalpel. Reveling his Curse Seals with pre-program jutsus like Mystic Palm and Chakra Scalpel, similar to the seals he develop. This could help create fast medic ninjas in time of need if war ever break out. This hit them like a bomb to the council, but what came out more was when Orochimaru claim he could create artificial bloodlines similar to the real ones. He just needed permission, funding and possible specimens. Like maybe death row inmates or war criminals. He insure that he would have contingency plans for if anything went wrong and had a type of kill switch on such persons. The council and clan members were not sure about such ventures. Danzo on the other hand approve of such venture giving his approval since that could strenghten Konoha''s military. Another surprise was that the Uchiha also back up Orochimaru. Which caught Danzo off guard. Later explaining about also teaching new medic recruits personally, having taken some Uchiha''s under his wings since they were fast learners thanks to their sharingans. By the end of the meeting most of the clan pass on the approval of Orochimaru''s Kekkai Gekkai curse seals but was put under S-rank secret to make sure this project was not leak out from Konoha. Also the Inuzuka volunteer 3 clan members to join Root and 4 members to join the Hokage ANBU. From the Uchiha apart from Alvin who got recommended, 1 other who join Root that member was Ren Uchiha who also participated on the 3rd phase chunnin exams. With the meeting over, every one got out happy...since Danzo manage to get a Uchiha on his Root program he didn''t complain about the rest of the meeting. ------------------------------------------- (By: Author, thanks for watching, thank you are not needed and prefer chapter comments and opinions. What do you think about Orochimaru being the new Head of the medical department?) 41 41 Becoming 12th years old, Chunnin missions, Teaching recruits Well finally my 12th birthday arrived. My dad wanted a party similar to the one I had on my 5th birthday making it a open party to the village. I know is a little bit childish since I was now a official adult. (Chunnin having a kids birthday party) Puberty had hit me a little earlier though since I was about 5''7"ft tall, the same height as Lluvia even thought she was 15yrs old. I also started to see some hairs protruding out of my face, small but still there. I was planning on letting it grow, I wanted to look like Solid Snake from the Metal Gear game series. The party was done on the same place we they did my 5th birthday party. Only difference this time is that the Pinata was of a giant white ape....resembling Uloong and it was aim for the little kids that were going to come for the party. That pinata was not meant for me. It was going more to feel like a open picknick party intended to just invite visitors to enjoy themselves and nothing more. The buffet look amazing thought, looks like dad got to reserve chefs from the Akimichi all you could eat buffet and also saw Teuchi and her wife working on a special stand preparing the supplies for the ramen soups that they were going to prepare for the visitors. Overall it looked more like a party also meant for adults since I also saw some guys delivering barrels of sake. Looks like dad hire some alchohol drink specialist to tend to a open bar situation. As I also saw allot of limes and salty snacks being display near the bar. I wondered were did dad got all this money to waste for my party? Did he also venture on the bets of the chunnin exams? Well either way on this party my engagement was going to be announce to the public and to the other clans, affirming Lluvia''s position on the family and her status as a Sarutobi. My attire for the party was my official ninja uniform with my green flank chunnin jacket. Instead of using the navy dark blue for my uniform I was using a type of greyish white, similar to the uniform Sasuke used on a filler episode when he stay in konoha and was part of the military police. So basically it look the same except that my jacket is green and I was not wearing the skirt like sash. Lluvia for the party was wearing a one piece dress with some sunflower patterns on the edges of the skirt which reach near her knees. She also wear some white sandals that resemble the regular ones we use as ninjas. Her hair was brush up neatly in a bun as her front hair frame her face with nice bangs. She was wearing a silver pendant I had previously gifted her with the Sarutobi clan''s logo.(unknown to her I mark it with my Hirashin, like this I could reach her no matter how far we were apart.) Just like previous my dad invited allot of people including his council members and old team mates including Danzo. Since this was more available party for adults because of the open bar. I saw allot off duty shinobi ninjas who were with their chunnin uniforms still on. Looks like my dad invited any one who was off duty so I could socialize with my future co-workers. What surprise me was that I actually also saw some Military Police Uchiha on the party led by Fugaku as they tried to socialize with the regular chunnins and Jounnins that came to the party while sharing alchoholic drinks. There was also allot of kids on the party all enjoying eating from the buffet and also playing the games on the playground that was set up for them to have fun. Most of the members from the Sword Club were here, except for Kakashi, Gekko and Po Hyuga, I over heard they were out on mission delivering goods for some merchants so they were out of town. Looks like Alvin Uchiha was also busy with his new Anbu training so he also was not around. Might Gal did manage to come to the party along with his dad Might Duy. They came and congratulate me on my Engagement that was announce on the party and also gave me a pair of new ankle weights which were 2 times heavier than the ones I was actually now wearing as a gift. I still use the ankle weights but recently I been reinforcing them and added some gravity seals on them, like this I didn''t need to make them bulkier. Recently I also use this gravity seals and put them around my body when ever I am going to have a intense workout since it also a type of chakra drain seals added into the gravity seals to make me even more exashted giving me better work out results. This type of training not only helps with my body but also trains my chakra reserves, expanding them more little by little. Raido also drop by while I was talking with Gal and Duy. He got into a conversation with both Duy, Gal and Me since we were going to work together on the Sword Order branch. We discuss about the requiremets and stuff for the new recruits. This party basically turn to a work meeting with this group. While were discussing some chunnins came to present to us since some of them were intructors at the academy that were assign to the project too. They came and were asking for tips to improve since they will also be guiding even potential academy students that fit the bill for the Sword Order project. I had fun discussing about work...Yeah crazy right, but it was because it was something I like, which was training and how to better one self. I did receive presents from some of the visitors (chunnins), which most of them were red envelops(this are envelops with cash). It was a tradition were they give such gifts on weddings, anniversaries, and on occasion like of the celebration of a new born baby. So I had myself some extra cash which was not little since there were allot of visitors. Orochimaru also came to my party just to drop by and discuss about the projects. He gave me a set of tea bags from different parts of the elemental nations, including allot of tea bags from the land of tea. Which I was very grateful since they were of the best quality. After he did his greetings he headed to the Uchihas near Fugaku, looks like he wanted to see if there were anyone from the M.Police interested to switch to the Med department. Minato and Kushina also came to the party but for a brief moment since Minato had some duties he needed to do. Kushina did end up staying bothering me about my engagement and mad that she just heard about it. She also was surprise that I had Ichiraku Ramen shop install at the party, she totally dragging me with her to eat some of it. I did inform her that all of it was free since it was a open bar situation. Man I couldn''t believe how many giant bowls of ramen she manage to eat. Even I had to hold back, I didn''t wanted to get full and not enjoy the other food stall and buffet table. Eventually I got away from her grasps all thanks to Lluvia. Looks like she was feeling jealous of me having female company nearby. So I spend most of the party with Lluvia in hand (close by). Danzo who also came to the party just came to congratulate me on my birthday and engagement. He also pass me a manual to learn which had all of the new curriculum for the Anbu and Root members, he said as a possible future Hokage candidate I should have at least some kind of Anbu training, he also told me to burn the manual once I learn/memorize the material. After that he headed to the open bar guided by my father and went to have some alchoholic drinks together. I saw Kusei and Anko together on the party hanging aroud the Dango stall. Once I caught him he got surprise since I scare jump him, making him drop his dangos. He got mad at me but I redirected the conversation about he being together with Anko. Which Anko confirm she was actually dating Kusei since a while now. Kusei had a weird face plastered on. Looks like he wanted to keep it a secret but Anko didn''t knew as she just spew the soup out. Once this got discovered Kusei now had to face the wrath of bullying of both me and Anko. It was fun poking at his love life, he gave in admitted one of the reason was because of exactly a moment like this. I affirm him it was going to happen either way, and if prolonged it would make it worse. Either way once all the fun passed, Kusei gifted me some special seals he developed. He gave me 3 seals all specialized on genjutsu, this was what he gave me: Seal of Ghost: As long has you infuse chakra on the seal and paste it on your body. You will be covered by a type of refraction around you making your body invisible. Seal of Enviroment: This seal can be installed in front of a base camp entrance. This seal will camouflage the entire camp with the surroundings, making the base visually not there(invisible). This is perfect to have open hidden bases. This seal is pretty big about 5 feet long and 3 foot wide. Seal of Fake Base: This seal can be install anywhere, depending of how much chakra use it can create a visual illusion of a military base, tents, barracks, etc. This can be use as a decoy to distract enemies while hidding the real base camp. Or can be use to lure the enemy to a trap. I actually was impress, I told Kusei to integrate this as contribution to Konoha. So I called my father who was with Danzo and presented what I got from Kusei. Both got shock at such seals, they promised a big reward to him in exchange for the production of the seals. Kusei ended talking with them for a while agreeing to the request, integrating the seals to the scroll of secrets and also got a reward of a S-rank mission along with access to learn any 2 jutsus he wanted below S-rank. After that I passed all the rest of the party with Lluvia as we talk about her future goals, which reveal that Lluvia actually was interested on being a Medical ninja since she didn''t wanted to get in more future blood shed as she did while living in the land of rain. I understood and told her that maybe she could learn under Orochimaru now that he was the new co-head on the Medical Department and when he was not around she could learn from the former and still head of the Medical department Shin Uchiha, the reason he took the medical path was because he never awoke his Sharingan, but now thanks to the Bloodline Amp seal he finally had his sharingan, still he decided to stick with what he knew, he like his medical profession allot.( Shin Uchiha is actually the future adopted father of Kabuto) So from now on Lluvia was going to study medicine and we made arrangements with the people involve since Orochimaru was still in the party, I inform him of my plans, he accepted to have Lluvia as a assistant on the hospital and that he would inform Shin Uchiha as well. My dad once inform was happy, well I think it was mostly because he was drinking but he got the message told me to not to worry as he will make the changes in the paperwork for her transfer to the medical department. We had a good time at the party, which lasted till 11pm. ---------------------------------------------------------------- (3 months later) During this 3 months after my birthday party, I have been busy with allot of C-rank mission escorting merchants. I notice that allot of the cargo involve with food supplies and weapon supplies. I have been teaming up with several chunnins that I was not associated with. Standard wise they were chunnins but not as impressive as most of my Sword Club members. If anything I ended up giving tips to them on how to improve their tai jutsu, swordmanship and even teach some of them some ninjutsu that fitted their style of figthing. Its not like I didn''t learn anything from them. I was learning leadership skills and also how to follow orders if I was not the one in charge. Also they were veteran chunnins and pass on their stories about their mission and the risks they went. I learn allot since they also speak about their mistakes when they were rookies, inexperience chunnins. I learn skills like how to caught when something is off behavior or enviromental wise. Also I been practicing/training on the manual I got from Danzo. I got shock when I saw the information on it. The techniques on that were there resemble allot the ones from the Rukokishi martial arts from the Navy from the One Piece anime. There were some differences but the results were the same. What I found funny was that the Iron Instant Body was a rip off of my Nature chakra reinforcement technique Tenkai. The difference is that this was the chakra version and didn''t use nature chakra to use also the color was opposite and was more to the original One Piece Tenkai and turning more like armor haki version turning the affected area metallic black. Either way this was a big boost to my arsenal. Specially the Air walk/Air jump, this technique alone was gold. With this integrated with my Wind Owl Cloak, I could now literally fly at the speed of the characters of DBZ. I was not floating, but flying fast now. I decided to keep this under wraps since this was going to be a trump card or more like a bragging reserved card kind of move. The other technique I benefited allot was the Paper Dodge, this technique help me be really flexible. Now I could bend in different ways. Now I could imitate Orochimarus way of dodging too, since he moves like a snake or a person without bones, well you get the jist. This combine with my sensor abilities I could dodge at any distance or at any angle. I notice that it even gave reference about the King''s Gun move if you mastered the 6 techniques. I was interested/curious of who came with the moves since this was genius. It didn''t contain intructions for King''s Gun but just a short description about the goal of it. (most likely this move was still being in development) So I train on the 6 techniques in secret since this was only moves meant for Anbu''s and the training was to be a secret to anyone not being part of it, or at least at the moment till they make any more future changes. One of the things they give you when you become a chunnin is a bingo book of bounties of rouge ninjas or criminals. They have a limit on the one for chunnins since they only had criminal up to the B-rank threat. There was another book but that was only available to Jounnins and Anbu members which contain C-rank to SS-rank threats. The SS-rank threats could only be taken by a mix of Jounnin with other chunnin members or Anbu that consisted of 7 or more ninjas. Sadly I couldn''t get that book thought since I was brand new chunnin and I was not planning to be Anbu. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- I also been doing allot of B-rank missions all surrounding the Sword Order program. Every time I was on the village and not away on a C-rank mission. I would drop by to help Gal and Raido on teaching recruits, when ever I was around they put me in charge of the more advance students which involve chunnins that were interested on the way of the sword and had some kind of previous training with sword related weapons. Raido would get to teach the intermediate students and Gal would take in the brand new ones that needed the physical training to start using the Sword God style, which included academy students and some Gennins that wanted to learn how to use a sword. This classes was mostly done in the evening after school ended on the academy making this more like a extra curriculum and fitted well since most gennins were busy during the mornings doing missions but had free time by the evening. Might Duy also got commission C-rank missions in the way of teaching Tai Jutsu conditioning. They also put him to teach academy students only thought. Since he was a Gennin and a adult who raise a kid by himself he was perfect for the job to handle kids.(also we didn''t want gennins get offended being teach by the eternal gennin.) Well I was not the only teaching since we would rotate the teaching missions also with Gekko and Kusei who once in a while would drop by giving me free time as they would take over teaching the Advance students. I also notice that Gekko choosed a direct student he pick up under his wings, her name was Yugao and she was 7yrs old. He was teaching her his own original Moonlight style to her. I ask him about it and Gekko told me that the Hokage saw potential on Yugao and had plans to later integrate her into the Hokages anbu so Gekko got the mission to train her to be good enough to mach the Anbu units. Lluvia had taken liking to the medical ninja department as she made some friends with the nurses on the facilities while learning there. She really focus hard on learning too since she didn''t wanted to be a burden to the research Orochi was working on or to be a mediocre medic. So Lluvia approach me to learn the Kage Bushin to improve on her studies. I had no problem and gave her the jutsu, I did warn her about the draw backs so I told her to time it correctly when dispelling her clones. Lluvia also started picking calligraphy since she needed it to improve if she wanted to learn how to make seals. My dad Hiruzen commision Kushina again to teach her about seals in private lessons at home. So Kushina would pass by the house every 2 days in between to teach about seals to Lluvia. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (By: Author, thanks are not needed and prefer comments about the chapter. What do you think about the decision of Lluvia being Orochimaru''s assistant?)